#this has dropped your status. youre only allowed low level duties now

[tommygettingwrittenoff]

i need season 10 buddie wedding so buck can go full bridezilla and drive everyone insane but eddie is just like 🥰🥰🥰

[honeybeezx]

Armor - Oberyn Martell x Reader x Ellaria Sand - Part 4

Author’s Note: Sorry I’m getting this out so late, but It’s time for our girl Ellaria! I love her so much, but I don’t feel super confident with writing her. It might take me a while to find her voice, be patient with me guys lol. Anyways, hope you enjoy and as always, feedback is welcome!

Word Count: 4.0k

Warnings: crude language, mentions of sex

At this point, you weren’t even shooting to challenge or better yourself. You hit every target without fail, you weren’t even paying attention as you did so. Shooting helped you think, allowing you time to process your thoughts, you had a hard time doing so while being still. Well...sometimes it was hard sitting still in general.

“I always feel sorry for the unfortunate man that crosses one of your arrows.” Tyrion’s voice rang from behind you. You turned and gave a small smile before walking away a bit to retrieve said arrows.

“I’m surprised no one here has crossed them yet.” You joked, forcefully taking out the arrows from their targets and gathering them into your sling. “Was there something you needed?”

“Yes.” He replied, but still seemed hesitant to tell you.

“Tyrion?” You asked warily.

“You’re not going to like it. Oberyn is here again, but this time he brings his paramour, the Sand woman. But she insists on leaving the prince and I to our devices. However...Oberyn does not feel comfortable having her roam the palace alone. He asked if you might be able to accompany her?”

Bull fucking shit.

You were not stupid. Ellaria seemed like a capable woman who could more than defend herself. No, this was too deliberate, too planned. Ellaria wanted to get you alone. How convenient that she didn’t want to step on Oberyn and Tyrion’s toes when she was nearly attached to Oberyn at the hip the last time you saw the two of them together.

“I was paid to guard you, not the prince’s paramour.” You grumbled, but truthfully? After your talk with Oberyn, you were curious about the captivating Ellaria Sand. Equally as beautiful as her lover, and equally as passionate. If anything, you may be able to learn a bit more information about the guests from Dorne, and even more so, how to convince the prince not to kill the Lannisters.

“Fine. But next time Bronn gets babysitting duty.” You huffed. If you made it easy for Tyrion he might get suspicious.

It wasn’t as if you thought the prince’s lover was incredibly beautiful.

No, he wouldn’t guess that.

Right?

“They both asked for you specifically, but I will try to convince them next time.” Tyrion said, almost as a joke. “Tell me, why are they so taken with you? First Oberyn visits the palace only to converse with you, next Ellaria asks for you to keep her company.” Tyrion eyed you suspiciously. He was far too clever for his own good, and while it amused you most of the time, it was also extremely annoying.

“Now, are you going to tell me what really happened in that brothel?”

You punched Tyrion hard in the arm.

“Ow!!! You just punched me!! How dare you!! I ought to arrest you for treason!” Tyrion whined dramatically, but none of his words scared you.

“I didn’t sleep with either of them if that’s what you’re implying, you fucking bastard.” You spat. Tyrion often teased you, but this was a new low for him. “What I told you was true, I did as I was told.”

Tyrion was still holding his arm and wincing as he processed your words. “Oh come now, you must have done something for them to like you so much. Even I didn’t like you the first time I met you.” He teased.

“Fuck off.” You grumbled, holding back your urge to shove him. You knew Tyrion and you knew he would find out one way or another. And if he and Oberyn were going to meet today, Tyrion was sure to ask him about it. You’d rather tell him yourself than have him hear it from Oberyn. Only the gods knew what sort of version he’d give. “I gave them the girls, but they just weren’t as interested in them. They were...They were interested in me.” You tried to say as nonchalantly as you could, trying to keep your voice steady.

To say Tyrion was shocked was an understatement. “Really?” He asked, clearly amused.

This was not going to go well for you.

“And what did you say to that? A handsome prince and his beautiful woman want to fuck you, and you just said no?”

You punched him in the arm again, causing him to wince once more. “You she-devil! Will you please stop hitting me, you vile, terrifyingly strong woman!”

“Stop making jokes about this!! This is serious Tyrion!! They insulted me. I am a skilled assassin, known throughout Westeros and all they wanted to do was fuck me, thought I was another girl for purchase. And to make matters worse, I don’t think their feelings have changed on the matter.” You huffed, plopping down into the grass. You knew you would have to get back up soon, both of you couldn’t leave the Dornish waiting, but you wanted nothing more than to lie there forever and forget your troubles.

Tyrion softened and pulled you up into a sitting position to look at him as he sat across from you. “Is that why Oberyn visited you yesterday?”

You sighed but nodded. “We...have a better understanding now. They know why I was angry and they are smart enough to not press it any further, but they don’t hide their desire. I’m watching both him and Ellaria. I still don’t trust them. I think they want to use me to get to you and the rest of your family. It won’t work.” You promised confidently. Even Oberyn’s pretty words could not break you, and you planned on keeping it that way.

Tyrion looked sad and you could not, for the life of you, understand why. Surely keeping your guard was a good thing? Surely the fact that you were starting to get a hold of this little game was something he should be proud of. So why did he look so remorseful?

“We better get going. Don’t want Oberyn stabbing another Lannister while he waits for us.” Tyrion joked half-heartedly.

You eyed him suspiciously. He knew that you knew something was up with him, but he wasn’t going to relent. You decided to drop it. After all, you were keeping royalty waiting.

But before you could re-enter the palace, Tyrion grabbed your wrist. Your head snapped back to him at the sudden gesture. “Don’t let them in too much, but don’t dismiss them as an ally. They may be useful to us...and you need friends.”

This sort of sentiment didn’t suit either of you, but especially not Tyrion. You were confused by his words. “I have friends. I have Bronn, and Shae, and-“

“That’s different.” Tyrion cut off. “I hired you and we all became friends in the process. These people may want to befriend you just because they like you. I’m not telling you to bare your heart to them, I’m telling you to be open-minded.” He clarified. You weren’t used to seeing Tyrion so...serious, at least in this regard. He let go of your wrist and composed himself as if nothing happened.

You didn’t really know what to say to all of that, so you did the same and followed behind Tyrion into the palace.

“Prince Oberyn, Lady Ellaria, welcome to King’s Landing.” Tyrion smiled softly before giving a small bow.

The Dornish returned the favor. Both of them were once again adorned in the colors of their homeland. Warm tones of yellows, golds, and oranges draping loosely against their toned frames.

But when their heads came up from the small bow, both pairs of eyes settled on you.

“It is good to see you again, little hawk.” Ellaria cooed.

If her voice wasn’t so soft you might have been angry. You were not little.

“The pleasure is all mine, my lady.” You replied with ease, keeping your cool.

“As much as I would love to enjoy your company once more, I’m afraid Lord Tyrion and I have business to discuss.” Oberyn said sadly, but gave you a small smile anyways.

“Keep Lady Ellaria company. Shouldn’t be long.” Tyrion instructed, but his eyes still bore into yours. Remember what I said.

“Give me a tour?” Ellaria brought you back to the present, her mischievous eyes dancing over you. You had a feeling this was not just going to be a tour.

“Of course, Lady Ellaria.”

The Dornish woman cackled with laughter, as if to prove a point. “I am no lady. Ellaria is fine. I am not wed to Oberyn, therefore I have no royal status”

You quirked an eyebrow at her response. “Not married? But you two are so...close.” And the fact that they stayed together when they both preferred having several lovers was certainly saying something as well.

“We are wed in everything except name.” Ellaria explained. Oddly enough, it made sense. Dedicated to each other, but also able to seek pleasure with others. They could be attracted to several people, but love was another matter entirely. It went deeper than just fucking around. They were each other’s person.

You tried not to think about how easily you understood that.

“Oberyn is the love of my life. I love him, and he loves me, completely. There are no barriers with us. We take what gives us pleasure as long as it benefits both of us.” Ellaria smiled to herself. It was easy to see how much she loved him and vice versa.

What an incredible thing to know someone so completely.

“However,” she began, “Life in our homeland calls to us. Oberyn and I wish to see more of our children. We have seen enough of Westeros to last us a lifetime. We want to...settle down, to only leave Dorne on matters of business.” Ellaria explained. It seemed hard to imagine the two living a domestic life. They were so bold and free, and they possessed the power to go anywhere, do anything.

But you remembered your talk with Oberyn and about his eight daughters. So much was uncertain about the prince, but his love for his family was unquestionable. He was willing to kill Tywin Lannister, the most powerful man in all of Westeros because he believed him to be involved with his sister's murder. No one could fake that level of love and dedication. If you loved someone that much, you imagined you’d stay in one place for them too.

“Oberyn and I still love each other, very much, but we sometimes wonder if there is one another person who may join us. Someone more constant. Oberyn and I have been with each other for so long. To know someone else as well as we know each other could make things interesting.”

You really didn’t like that she was staring at you so intently.

Or maybe you did, and that was the problem.

“There are many people who I’m sure would be honored to receive the affections of Dornish royalty.” You replied easily, trying to draw the attention away from you.

“Not so many as we might have thought.” Ellaria teased before linking her arm with yours. How she had managed to do that so easily was beyond you. You looked around and were relieved to see that no one was around, but you were still on guard. Spies were everywhere in this palace. But when you thought about it, there was no way the queen could use this against you. She may tease you about it, sure, but she could not hurt Ellaria and start a war just because she didn’t like you.

So while you hated feeling your heart in your chest...this was safe.

“Don’t look so frightened.” Ellaria chided. “You are simply escorting me, yes?”

You eyed her disbelievingly. That was not all that was going on here, and you couldn't help but notice her choice of words. “I think we have different ideas on what makes a person an escort.”

Ellaria hummed and smirked. “Very different ideas.” She flirted.

You narrowed your eyes in warning and she got the hint...sort of. “I like a person in armor. Oberyn has dashing leather brown armor, but I very seldom see women with such attire, a shame really. It’s flattering in a different sort of way.”

You rolled your eyes. “My armor is not for appearances. It keeps me safe.”

“Safe and beautiful can coexist.” She smirked. “I know it was not your intention for the armor to be beautiful, but it is.” Ellaria used her other hand to trace the ornate design. There wasn’t much additional detail, just your crest, an arrow intertwined with a feather on your shoulder pieces. It was subtle enough for someone to notice at such close proximity, but otherwise, the crest was for you and no one else. You didn’t need people to know your crest, you kept it as a reminder of who you were.

“Your armor is a piece of you. I don’t pretend to understand what it is to be you, but I do understand what it is to be a woman. Not many women can say they are feared warriors or assassins, you’ve earned the stories they say about you, you’ve earned your reputation. You have every reason to wear it with pride.” Ellaria smiled at you before...seven hells was she cuddling into your arm????

You were glad Tyrion and Bronn were nowhere in sight.

But as quickly as she did it, she resumed her previous position, simply perched on your arm, as if nothing had happened.

“And it suits you because it does not hide your pretty face.”

You were sure the compliment was only meant to make you more flustered. “If you wish to catch me off guard, Ellaria, you will have to try much harder than that.” You snipped.

The striking woman chuckled and her laugh, her true laugh, was the sweetest noise in all the realms. Joy and life were in that laugh. Warmth. That was the feeling. You almost didn’t recognize it. It had been so long since you had felt anything close to it. It settled in your chest and forced you just...feel.

And you couldn’t run away from it, not with her arm locked around yours. You wondered if that had been her game all along.

“Do not tempt me, Silver Hawk. You forget that I stood before you in a brothel. I could very easily arrange for you to meet us there again.”

“No.” You replied before you could even stop yourself. Your mind reeled, trying to recover, to say anything that could give you at least some of your dignity back. “I only go where Tyrion tells me to. Otherwise, I am at his side or within reach.”

“And what if I ask Tyrion to just...have you visit a while?” She teased.

You rolled your eyes.

“Then I will acquiesce, but that doesn’t mean I have to do what you tell me.”

“Hmmm...We’ll just have to convince you then.”

You snorted. “It would be amusing to see you both try. I am paid to assist Tyrion, but even then some of his demands do not go without question. If I truly didn’t want to do something he asked of me there is not a man alive who could make me do it.”

Ellaria’s eyes darkened as she looked at you.

You didn’t know it, but she could have taken you right there on the palace floor.

“You are a fearsome thing to behold, do you know that?” Ellaria laughed. “Believe me when I say I would not do anything to push you away, not when I am enjoying your company so much. I believe my prince spoke to you of friendship, yes?”

“He did indeed.”

“That is what we both want. But at least let me compliment you. A pretty face as yours deserves at least that.” Ellaria grinned.

You sighed, but her deep brown eyes were impossible to deny.

“Only when we’re alone. I don’t need Tyrion or Bronn giving me any trouble over it.” You grumbled.

“Deal.” Ellaria agreed.

“Ellaria.” A familiar voice called from behind you. On instinct you pulled away from her, even though you were sure the Dornish prince did not mind. What you were worried about was the hand of the king that trailed behind him. You hoped he hadn’t seen you with Ellaria draped all over you.

“My prince.” Ellaria greeted, returning to her favorite place, at her lover’s side. “She is nice company when she’s not so defensive.”

“You should see her when she’s drunk.” Tyrion chipped in. “That’s the only time she seems to like me.”

Somehow you managed to glare at both of them.

“Oh stop now, just a bit of fun. The prince and I were actually just speaking fondly of you.” Tyrion had that familiar, mischievous glint in his eye that made your heart palpitate faster in your chest.

“Oh really?” You were not amused. Now the prince was the object of your glares. What did he tell Tyrion? Did he betray you? Tyrion knew the prince and his lover were enamored with you, but Oberyn didn’t know that Tyrion knew. Not to mention you told Tyrion nothing about your little threats you gave upon meeting them both. If he told Tyrion, you would never hear the end of it, and you would be even more on guard around the prince than you usually were.

“We were discussing the idea of a tournament.” Tyrion proposed. “The king is fond of...violent delights and your skill with a bow would most certainly amuse him. I made a bet against the prince here that you would beat any challenger.”

“I intend on losing.” Oberyn laughed. “That is why I did not bet a lot.”

“Still,” Tyrion smirked, “I would very much like to be in possession of more money that I have to do nothing for, so I was wondering if you could help me.”

How Tyrion thought he would be able to convince you so easily and propose this idea for his own benefit was beyond you.

“And what do I get from this?” You weren't one for showing off your skill. There was some sort of advantage to people underestimating you, you could always take them by surprise. But by now your reputation probably ruined any chance of surprising anyone. Not to mention you could change your mind if money or something of value were involved.

“The adoration of the king, the hand of the king, and the high society of Westeros.”

You snorted. “Forget it.”

“Fine! You can have the winnings too.” Tyrion huffed. “You rob me of my own winnings from my own bet. You wound me, my dear.”

“You’ll get over it.”

Both Oberyn and Ellaria laughed.

“Do you two always act like this?” Ellaria asked.

“Unfortunately her skill comes with a mouth and an attitude. She sometimes succeeds in making me question if that is worth the protection she provides.”

“If my protection wasn’t worth it, I would still be in the North right now.”

“Hmmm...yes sometimes I wish you still were.”

You gave Tyrion a playful nudge. “Don’t listen to him. He’d miss me.”

“I can tell.” Oberyn grinned. For a second you forgot all about keeping your guard up around the Dornish visitors. Tyrion always brought that out of you, the real, unguarded version of you. You supposed you could allow yourself some fun, just this once.

“This is so exciting! I’ve been dying to see the Silver Hawk in action.” Ellaria grinned something mischievous. In any other circumstance, it might have made you nervous, but the chance to actually get some shooting in was actually exciting.

Definitely didn’t have anything to do with showing off in front of Oberyn and Ellaria.

Definitely not.

“I hope to live up to your expectations, Ellaria.” You smiled, just a little.

“I’m sure you will exceed them.” She winked

Tyrion glanced between you and the Dornish. “It seems like she already has.”

If looks could kill, Tyrion would have dropped dead under the heat of your glare.

“She has been more than obligating in making us feel welcome here.” Your eyes widened at Oberyn, but you quickly concealed your shock. He hadn’t told Tyrion about your threats and less than warm welcome. But why? Why would he lose the opportunity to get back at you for insulting a prince, a prince who was an honored guest nonetheless? “You have a very loyal friend at your side, Lord Tyrion. You’re very lucky to have such friendship.”

Neither you nor Tyrion knew what to say to that. At least for a moment. Tyrion eventually had a response to everything.

“I choose my friends and allies well.”

No one could deny the double meaning in that. It was an offer to them more than it was a compliment to you.

“You do indeed.” Oberyn agreed.

Two more pieces to Tyrion’s game.

“You both are welcome to peruse the palace as you please, though I’m afraid I must steal away our Hawk. Please make yourselves welcome and do not hesitate to bother any of the servants should you need something.” Tyrion offered respectfully, ever the host to his new allies.

“Your hospitality is most appreciated, Lord Tyrion.” Both men have a small, respectful bow.

“We hope to see you soon.” Oberyn once again kissed your knuckles softly.

Tyrion had to do everything not to chuckle. That didn’t stop a stupid grin from forming on his face.

When the couple was out of earshot, you pointed a finger at Tyrion. “If I hear a single word about any of that I will be using you as target practice for the tournament.” You huffed.

Tyrion smirked. "Come now, my dear, having two incredibly attractive people want you like cats in heat is nothing to be ashamed or embarrassed about."

You huffed and stormed away. If Tyrion actually did need you, you would punish him by making him wait until tomorrow for whatever it was.

Curse them. Curse them with their stupid charm, their incessant flirtations, their dumb, pretty faces, their kind words, their alluring charisma...

What the hell were they doing to you?

————————— Cersei waited patiently in her room. She had neglected a few royal duties all for this. Her nails tapped on the table, then quickly stopped when she heard the door to her chamber open.

“Well?” She asked sharply.

The blond-haired boy failed to control his nerves under the queen regent’s gaze. “The Silver Hawk has captured the interest of Prince Oberyn and his paramour Ellaria Sand. The assassin has not outwardly verbalized her affection towards the Dornish, but she was seen in the courtyard on Lady Ellaria’s arm.”

Cersei took a moment to consider this. You never showed any outward affection towards anyone except her brother, and she couldn’t do anything about that, not while her brother was being protected under Tywin. But she could do something to you. You were only under the protection of Tyrion, which meant very little to her. Her father she had to obey, her brother she did not.

“Keep track of her. They don’t call her the Silver Hawk for nothing. She has a sharp eye, make sure you stay out of sight while you spy on her. If she finds you, you run. If I find out she spotted you, you will be executed. Do I make myself clear?” Cersei asked, having no concern for the man who was her own blood, her cousin.

“Y-yes, my lady.” The boy gulped before taking his cue to leave.

The queen stirred about in her chamber, her thoughts were only composed of how best to take revenge on you.

—————————

Previous Chapter || Next Chapter

—————————

Tag List (if I’m missing someone please let me know!)

@ilikechocolatemilkh @rpcvliz @janelongxox @evyiione @grogusmum

[ignitification]

at this point d.ku saving shiggy would just feel hollow. of all these 10 solo d.ku chapters he hasn't had any emotional or mental development/understanding. Like d.ku just isn't where HK's writing shines. Not giving him any tragic backstory may have seemed like good subversion at the start but rn my emotional attachment to his growth/lack of it is just at an all time low. And yass way to make another pro hero look infantile due to MC-armour. Istg as soon as any character interacts with either en.dv or d.ku they take negative infinity in power, potential and likeability. Even the vestiges went down on the likeable scale. Also, these chapters were deserved more by literally any other character.

I'd begin addressing your last point anon, and by saying that while on one hand I agree with you, on the other I really understand that on some level (except physical) these chapters are needed for two reasons. First of all, because BNHA has picked up at ‘intense pace’ which translates into a lot of stuff happening all at once (It took us 285 chapters for Bakugou to admit that he cares about Izuku, and then we got in the span of 20 chapters Touya’s reveal, Mr. Compress face reveal, Mirio is back, BJ is alive, Todoroki’s backstory, Tartarus breakout, the name of the 1st OfA User, Izuku dropping out of UA, Overhaul and Lady N - just to name a few), which consequently means that we are fast approaching the final battle (excluding the Traitor affair, the grounds for the last arc are all already in place) of AfO against Midoriya, which bring me to the second point being Izuku, as also confirmed by himself, would not be able to save Shigaraki and also destroy AfO in the shape he is (or rather was, when leaving the hospital), meaning that he needs an upgrade of his abilities, and he needs it quickly. These chapters, unfortunately, are exactly that: a boring build-up needed in order to show us Izuku’s progress in managing OfA. Therefore, while I do agree that it would be nice to have other characters (from which we haven’t heard from in ages, like Toga and Bakugou), I also sadly understand why exactly we are at a halt in terms of ‘story progress’. And this is mainly due, as you pointed out, to the fact that Izuku is definitely not where HK’s writing shines, not in the slightest. 

Izuku’s main flaw is that he does lack some sort of baseline growth which in his case should translate into less hero worshipping and more concentration into his rightful mission of wanting to change the status quo (by saving the villain). HK planted the seed, and at some point it feels like he forgot to water it, and while still holding the principle (on some level, as we saw in his fight with Muscular), it still feels very superficial for something that should be the main goal and more interesting lapel of the manga? I totally understand how someone would feel dejected when faced with this characterisation, especially if the character in question is the Main Character, the story is ending and he STILL appeals to the only thing which caused the entire problem. 

As for me personally, I am still very much attached to Izuku and the Vestiges (because nowadays they represent an interesting development in the Quirk area, in a scientific and symbolic aspect, which I’d like to be explained and explored more, but let’s be realistic - this is a shounen and fans eat this content like famished lions just because it is content, with no critical thinking whatsoever), but I do admit that sometimes I feel frustrated because my main issue with BNHA is how is actually treats its victims and the way people feel attached to toxic traditions (and in particular Izuku’s attachment to the notions of hero as represented by AM, and his will to copy him in the slightest detail). This is even more evident for Endeavour, who seems a catalysis for bad decisions and just a cluster of condoning actions which would not be accepted if done by anyone else, and a lot of crap justifications about themes like violence and abuse, and the implicit lack of consequences each of these actions have in the manga (because preoccupied with more important things, sure - but I think a line would be enough).

Nonetheless, yeah - Izuku should have shown some kind of advancement (not Quirk-wise), but instead in a way to contrast Gran Torino’s view and the example set by older heroes, but instead we get a team up with those same heroes, with Izuku as a bait (which, very much is a problem for both him because he still disregards himself, and the heroes who accept this condition voluntarily) and now that they get separated and Izuku is fighting the possibly only threat (besides the remaining villain at large - and because I really cannot define Lady Nagant as a villain, more like an anti-hero) and he is still winning? Where is the realisation that maybe, even with his Quirk - what Izuku is missing is actually the experience of the pain and grief of this world, which he should have acquired since he appositely left UA? I would agree that until Izuku reaches a level in which he can admit to himself that heroes are not what this world needs, but instead a more inclusive and less-Quirk based society (and the fun fact here, is that he himself is a victim of that and instead he just lets it happen because he is selfless that way) which does not allow loopholes in terms of bad behaviour and where villains are not villains by default when they spur on a bad action, but instead can be guided on a different path - since no such injustices exist in the first place, it would feel very superficial and forced for him to save Shigaraki. It would be seen as a duty, he is forcing himself to make because he consider himself a hero, instead of the contrary and that he is a hero because he decided to save Shigaraki. I hope this can change in the next few weeks, and a good first step would be to have Izuku being overpowered by Lady Nagant - finally showing Izuku that weaknesses are real and that he is still human, and that there is no concrete rule by which someone could be judged as weak or strong (especially if we talk Quirks), and then finally brought forward to AfO, so we can see how he reacts to a. Overhaul; b. AfO; c. ShigarAfO. 

I do not want to hope too much, but at the same time there are reasons for which I am still holding a candle for that. I hope this helps believing, even a little, that hope for a better narrative is still possible. Thank you for the question and thank you for reading.

[whumpinggrounds]

“Do You Trust Me?”

very very late entry to day 4 of @whumptober2021. new characters because maybe i should start 5 new WIPs right??? right

themes will be medieval whump, environmental whump, etc.

CW: uhhh some angst???

The stiff velvet of Prosper’s formal vest is making his arms itch, even through his tunic. The uniform is uncomfortable, a little too tight. It had been tailored over a year ago and Prosper has done a lot of training since then. The fabric groans a bit at the seams as Prosper shifts.

Beside him, Prosper’s mother squeezes his arm, and the young soldier can’t tell if she’s trying to reassure him, or herself. When he sneaks a glance at her, Prop sees she’s already fighting back tears. She’s taking the deep, slow, measured breaths she always takes when she’s trying not to break down. By now, it’s a sound that Prop knows well. A deep, slow ache starts in his chest.

Up in front of all the crowds of people, the king is droning on about honor and duty and justice. Prosper knows he should be paying attention, but he’s heard too many of these speeches already. Too well trained to defy in any meaningful way, Prop lets himself tune out, instead spending his time scanning the assembled crowd. Before the king’s low, sonorous voice has stopped, Prosper has idly dreamed up four different ways to defend the king from an attack on any side.

In the deepest, most secret part of his brain, Prosper has dreamed up twice as many ways of killing the man sitting next to the pontificating ruler.

When the speech finally comes to an end, Prosper comes to attention without giving any indication he’s been ignoring it. His mother jostles his arm, and when he sneaks a look at her, she’s aiming a strained smile his way. She lifts her eyebrows and Prosper knows the question she’s asking.

Ready?

The impulse to sulk is in him, the impulse to fold his arms and toss his head and stare her down, answer with the empire’s own truth. Do I have a choice?

But it’s his mother. It’s his mother, and she’s not any happier about this than Prosper is. He offers her a smile, and then when King Lorcan calls his name, Prosper stands.

The rigid parade posture comes to Prosper like second nature. His back is ramrod straight, shoulders rolled back, palms pressed flat against the sides of his thighs. In his head, his sister’s voice plays, Reverie calling him her little toy soldier.

It still hurts to think of Reverie. Prosper blinks the memory away and marches forward. Heavy pile maroon carpet crushes beneath his feet and Prosper can’t help thinking idly of how stupid this all is – the fanfare, the exposure, the inherent danger of carrying a dinky pretty little rapier, rather than his flail, or his staff, or his broadsword. Gods above and gods below, Prop doesn’t even have armor on, just stupid fancy fabrics that convey his new, unwanted status. As he marches through the ranks of bright-eyed nobles, it becomes easier to remember that none of that matters. There are no threats here. The only threats are the ones that the crown prince will ride out and create for him.

At the end of the carpet waits the king, standing on the dais beside his son and his wife. The crown prince and the queen, Prosper corrects himself silently. He’ll be too close, from now on, for the kind of casual disrespect he’s always allowed himself before. The king is standing with the queen on his left and the crown prince on his right. A perfect royal portrait. Prosper bites down hard on his scowl.

When he reaches the lowest step of the dais, Prosper drops automatically to one knee, bowing his dark head and stretching his right hand forward in mute supplication. Sword hand extended empty before the king, he waits for the majesty’s word.

“Knight Prosper has already distinguished himself, despite his youth.”

King Lorcan’s voice rolls through the room, authoritative, deep and booming. The perfect voice for a monarch.

“Without fear of death or injury, he has covered himself in glory.”

Prosper wonders if, in the back of the hall, the mention of death has set his mother to tears. He remains where he is, stock-still, posture perfect, frozen.

“As the foremost knight in the land, as the foremost knight in his generation-”

It takes all of Prosper’s energy not to snarl at that, not to gnash his teeth. As the foremost knight in the generation left alive. The king’s forgotten a crucial part of that equation, but he would, wouldn’t he?

“-it is time to award him the highest honor one such as he can receive.”

Taking a deep breath, Prosper steels himself, schools his face into studied, cold indifference.

“Rise, Knight Prosper, first son of the royal guard.”

Like clockwork, like a mechanical doll, like a little toy soldier animated by strings, Prosper rises from his knee, comes to stand before the king, eyes turned up to fix on his face. He keeps his gaze there, stubbornly, until the crown prince steps into his line of vision.

The other man stands on the step just above Prosper, so that the knight has to keep his head tilted up to look in the crown prince’s eyes. The prince’s eyes remain mild, his face set in a small, easy smile. Prosper burns to see it, burns with the desire to bury his dinky fucking rapier right in the stupid royal’s gut.

“Prosper.”

The crown prince’s voice is gentle, friendly, far too quite for the massive reception room. Not to mention – he’s supposed to say Knight Prosper, and he should know that. Gods above and below know that he’s done this enough times. With effort, Prosper nods, and keeps his face free of the longed-for scowl.

“Prosper, will you take my hand?”

The crown prince has his arm stretched out, his right hand crossed in front of him and reaching. Wordless, unflinching, entirely upright, Prop stretches out his right arm and clasps the prince’s forearm, high up, just below his elbow. When the prince returns the favor, Prosper grinds his teeth to hold in the waiting scream.

The king’s sonorous voice rings out, and relief makes Prosper’s grip loosen the tiniest bit. “Knight Prosper, first son of the royal guard, you are hereby called Knight Primary, first adventurer of the kingdom, pride of our army and guard of my son. Do you accept this duty as it is charged to you?”

“I accept.”

“Crown Prince Griffin, you are hereby given this knight, to guide and to use, to travel with you as your sword, your shield, your shadow and your second self. Do you accept this life as it is given to you?”

“I accept.”

When the king was speaking, Prosper could lift his gaze to him. Now, he has to return his eyes to the level brown gaze of the crown prince. He fights the downward tug of his lips as the crown prince clears his throat, and once again, speaks far too softly. “Will you fight for me, go along with me, guide me and guard me, as long as we live and breathe? Will you travel with me, adventure with me, and follow where I lead?”

Hand gripping tight to the crown prince’s forearm, Prosper opens his mouth and lets the words flow out. “My sword is yours, and the hand that holds it. My shield is yours, and the arm that bears it. My skill will be your weapon and my body will be your shield. Forever after you will be first to me, and as long as I live, I will follow where you lead.”

With what seems like genuine gratitude, the crown prince dips his chin. The look in his eyes makes Prosper hate him more. “I take you and I trust you, knight primary.”

“I am yours to take and trust.”

The words taste like ash in Prosper’s mouth, but it hardly matters. The king has already stepped around them, and with the completion of the vows, he taps the flat side of his own ceremonial blade against the two clasped arms. “Thus, they are sealed,” he declares, and all thought is lost in the sound of the cheering, uproaring crowd. It’s a good thing knights are supposed to be stoic, because Prosper can’t muster so much as a grin in the midst of all the cheering. He releases the crown prince’s hand and steps away, prepared to retreat to the ten paces allowed him.

Before he can do that, the crown prince grabs his hand. Prosper badly wants to shy from the contact, but instead he just freezes, eyes downcast, and waits. “Prosper. Hey.”

“Yes, Crown Prince?”

If Prop knows the prince as well as he thinks, then the man above him is rolling his eyes. “Please, Prosper. Will you call me Griffin?”

“If so ordered, your majesty.”

A barely restrained sigh, that Prosper can still somehow hear, over the sound of the babbling crowd. “Then consider it an order.” Prosper bites back a scowl and replies with a curt nod. He still won’t look at the crown prince – Griffin, if he’s to insist on being called that.

When Griffin speaks again, his voice is soft again, almost imploring, and the overpowering urge to hurt him surges up in Prosper once more. He wants the prince to shut up, grow up, stop being so soft-voiced and vulnerable in public all the time. Instead, he gets this.

“I know you’re probably scared. Or, or, or worried about this, or maybe upset. But it’ll be a good thing, Prosper, for both of us.” Prosper can hear the smile, the foolish blind faith in the crown prince’s voice. “I trust you.”

“Thank you, Majesty,” Prosper mumbles, disobeying two orders as he all but wrenches his hand from Griffin’s grasp. The crown prince tries to follow him, but Prosper melts into the crowd, hanging back at the exact right distance that won’t earn him any reprimand. Lost in the shuffle, he watches Griffin give up, shift back into being the crown prince – turning side to side and smiling, waving, shaking hands and kissing cheeks. All the while a hate burns in Prosper, a rage so deep and sick he thinks he feels his fingers shaking where they twitch by his rapier.

He’s too well-trained to do it. Prosper knows that, and apparently, Griffin does too. Griffin said he trusted Prosper, and well he should. What he didn’t ask, nor the king, nor the vows, was if Prosper trusted him, which Prosper is ready to answer with a loud, resounding, hall-filling no.

[softlysugas]

DEFENSE ➣ Slytherin!Yoongi

↳  Part Four: Rumors

Min Yoongi is known to be unapproachable; spending the majority of his time alone or fighting other students, regardless of their house. The reputation of the Slytherin is anything but kind, in fact, it’s the direct opposite of yours. You’re known for being surrounded by plant-life, magical creatures, and your group of misfit friends. Rarely seen without a smile on your face. When your two worlds collide the aftershock leaves the school in shambles.

Defense Masterlist Softlysugas Masterlist

If you would like to be tagged in future parts please let me know!

The Viaduct Courtyard was filled to the brim with students; many still reminiscing over the summer holiday with long-time friends. It was difficult to make out the conversations around you, the murmur of voices blending together in an almost overwhelming tone. You shifted uncomfortably on your feet, dragging your gaze along the crowd.

You visibly relaxed when you caught sight of your friends; Namjoon towering over the others as he threw his head back in laughter. With a murmur of apologies, you pushed forward, sliding past the other students. There were only a few feet separating you from them when a larger frame collided into you.

“Oh, my bad!” A voice rang out among others, drawing your gaze up to the somewhat familiar face of Park Jimin. His hands had grasped your shoulders in order to steady you, a polite smile forming on his lips. You could feel the heavy gazes of the Slytherins around him, some of the females sneering as their notably kind classmate stepped back, allowing you to slip past him.

You turned your gaze back to your friends, who had tuned in to the short interaction with a mix of emotions. The space between you was quickly closed as Jungkook tossed an arm around your shoulder, hugging you to his side.

“How is it that we’ve only been back a week and you’ve already gotten yourself sucked into a pit of rumors?” He asked teasingly, knocking his hip into yours.

His words caused your brow to furrow in confusion, eyes dragging along the group in hopes of further explanation. It wasn’t a surprise that Jin was the one to speak out, the Gryffindor had an affinity for rumors for as long as you had known him. “Apparently word of your interaction with Min Yoongi on the Hogwarts Express and in the library has gotten around.”

“I wonder how that happened.” Namjoon scoffed in mock annoyance.

It was then that Hoseok slid forward, tugging you from Jungkook’s grasp as he rocked on his feet in order to speak hastily. “What did Jimin say?”

The younger Hufflepuff had developed a crush on the aforementioned Slytherin sometime during his fifth year. Despite being naturally chatty he had been rather reserved about the whole situation, only mentioning how he had been kind enough to help him gather his books after his group of friends had knocked them from his grasp.

“He bumped into me, he was just apologizing.” You said softly, reaching up to squeeze his hand. “You should talk to him, he broke up with his boyfriend over the holiday.”

Before he was able to respond Taehyung spoke up, ignoring the way his friend has perked up at your words as he settled a judgmental gaze on you. “Please tell me you haven’t been spending your time in the greenhouses again.”

Despite the friendly reputation of his house, Taehyung had always been vocal about his distaste of things; whether it be social status, financial status, or blood status. You had grown used to such things, learning early on that his arrogance was nothing more than a facade created to protect himself.

“If you must know I’ve been helping Professor Hagrid in the Grasslands.” You had been quite proud of achieving the assistant position alongside the professor; the spot having been your goal since your third year. “Believe it or not I enjoy spending my time in places other than the greenhouses.”

“I don’t think rolling around with smelly creatures is any better.” Taehyung countered, crossing his arms over his chest.

Before a playful argument was able to insue Namjoon spoke. “I can walk you. I’ve got Head Boy duty for my final counter.”

The goodbyes between the group were quick, assuring once another you’d speak soon as you followed your oldest friend back into the castle. The crowd parted before you, his new status seemingly earning him respect among the other students.

You had always known Namjoon was going to do wonderful things during his time at Hogwarts. The two of you had met on the train during your first year, the once awkward and lanky male offering you a place within his compartment. You had made a bet that day regarding what house you would be placed in. He had won, of course, having guessed correctly whereas you had made the mistake of placing him as a Ravenclaw.

Jin had somehow managed to weasel his way into your heart during the middle of that same year. The question as to how he had truly joined the group, whether it be due to you or Namjoon reaching out to him, was one that often stirred playful drama between you. He often took credit for it, claiming that had he not befriended you he would not only be the resident gossip monger, but the most popular male of the student body; however, during a pitiful drunken night he had openly admitted that without your friendship he believed no one would be able to tolerate him and he’d be left alone.

It wasn’t until the following year that you had met the others; Jungkook and Taehyung having been closed-off childhood friends and Hoseok having no prior connections to the Wizarding World due to his muggle birth status. Both you and Namjoon were quick to take them in, forming an instant connection and being labeled as Hogwarts Group of Misfits; all from different houses, years, and blood-status.

“You shouldn’t worry about what they say. Give it a week and another rumor will spark up, nobody will even remember what happened with you and Min Yoongi.” Namjoon said, taking your silence as discomfort.

At his words, you had taken notice of the lingering gazes of the other students. You couldn’t remember the last time you had been the focal point of Hogwarts, but you supposed that anyone who interacted with the aforementioned Slytherin was deemed interesting.

From your first year in Hogwarts, you had become aware of Min Yoongi. He had been smaller than the others, though the title of pureblood earned him respect among those within his house. Of course, there had been those who wished to challenge his reputation, wanting nothing more than to knock him down to their level as they took his silent demeanor as arrogance. He was a skilled wizard, he made that obvious from his first duel within school grounds; it was because of that many students preferred to attack physically rather than magically.

Until the previous year.

“Do you want me to walk you down?” The Gryffindor asked once you reached the wide corridor, one end opening to a grassy path whilst the other lead deeper into the castle. You shook your head quickly, flashing him a wide smile as you reached out to squeeze his bicep in farewell.

The remainder of the day went by rather quickly, Hagrid having reminded you of the curfew before leaving you to attend to the creatures within the reserve. You had already earned the affection of the many fantastic beasts, though some were more skeptical than others. Of course, that did little to phase your excitement, the challenge only enticing you further, giddiness filling you at the thought of when they would come to accept you.

It wasn’t until well after curfew that you had managed to pluck yourself away from the tasks, anxiety bubbling in your chest as you murmured a spell to light the grass ridden path. You did your best to remind yourself that your closest friend was Head Boy and many prefects would let you by in hopes of earning his praise.

You quickly tucked your wand away once stepping into the castle, not wanting to draw any attention with the light and instead relying on your instincts to lead you to your common room. With each turn of a corridor, you held your breath, though once you were just a few halls from your destination you began to relax.

A slap of footsteps brought you to a halt, eyes widening in surprise as a moonlit figure stepped around the corner. They slowed down upon catching sight of you and despite the lack of light, you could see the smirk twist across their features.

You were aware of his name, though after his many attempts to lure you into a date you had decided to refer to him as nothing more than The Ravenclaw, among many other derogatory terms. He took the few steps between you, spurring you to shift away, white-knuckling the strap of your bag as he dragged his gaze over your frame.

There was a heavy silence between you, both awaiting some sort of response. Upon realizing you wouldn’t be the first to do so he spoke in a chaff tone. “Y/N Y/L/N. I certainly didn’t expect you to be out at this hour.”

“I got caught up with my studies.” You said quickly, “I would really appreciate it if you’d pretend you didn’t catch me.”

A low hum vibrated against his chest as he stepped closer. “Oh? How appreciative would you be?”

You couldn’t fight the unease any longer, visibly bristling at his words. Your gaze dropped to the ground anxiously as you fought for a response, however, before you were able to offer one he had reached out for you. A yelp slid past your lips as he wrapped an arm around you, trapping your arm to your side and simultaneously preventing you from reaching for your wand.

His heavy breath fanned over your face, your stomach tightening in disgust as he pinched your chin between his fingers and forced you to meet his gaze. “I think you’d be very appreciative. Why don’t we stop this game now? I’ve been chasing after you for too long.”

“That’s because I’m not interested.” You snapped, recoiling from his touch with a tense pull. “Let me go.”

A bark of laughter was his first response, fingertips biting into your clothed flesh as he held you in place. Your lips curled in revulsion as you glanced up at his face, his pug-like features twisting harshly in the shadows. He held your gaze for a brief moment, though a soft wisp of fabric drew his attention past your shoulder. There was a flicker of fear over his features, his hands dropping from you as he took a hasty step back. You twisted in worry, brow furrowing as you faced what had spooked him.

Min Yoongi held his attention with a haughty stare, lips curling in disdain as he took an airy step closer. His hands were shoved into the pockets of his black bottoms and you could tell by the indentation that they were bawled into fists. Despite his leaned posture, his frame was tense, as if he could spring into action at any moment. The sharp outline of his taut jaw stood prominently in the moonlight, adding to the dangerous image that haunted him.

You gravitated towards him, arms wrapping around your middle as you turned back to face the Ravenclaw male who stood stiff before you. His throat bobbed as he swallowed, flickering his gaze between both you and Yoongi before turning on his heels and wordlessly retreating down the corridor.

Once he had vanished from your view you let out a heavy sigh, shoulders slumping as you turned to face the other students. His gaze was trained in the direction the other male had gone, seething in silent anger and it wasn’t until you spoke that he started, turning his focus towards you.

“Thank you.” You mumbled, “I was so busy taking care of the baby nifflers I didn’t even realize how late it was and he’s been bothering me for years, but I didn’t think he’d actually get handsy without my permission. Then again I thought he’d caught on last year that I wasn’t interested so maybe I don’t have the best judge of character.”

He stayed silent as you began your rant, eyes narrowing slightly as you seemed to lose yourself in your own words. After seven years within Hogwarts you had rarely interacted with him and he mused over the fact that you had spoken more to him within the past week than you ever had in the past. Once you had paused for breath his brows quirked in an unspoken question, heat flushing your frame as you bowed your head bashfully.

“I should get back to my common room.” You muttered, forcing yourself to meet his heavy gaze once more.

Your heart skipped as he studied you, eyes dragging along your frame before returning to your face. Unlike the previous time a male had done it you didn’t recoil in discomfort, there was no burning desire or predator-like smile. His face held a sense of curiosity, lips turning up for a brief moment before he crossed the space between you, shoulder brushing against yours as he jerked his head.

With a fumble of steps, you followed behind him, adjusting your bag on your shoulder as he led you down the hall. He had slowed his pace to keep you close, the tension flowing from him; however, you took note in the way he stayed aware. It seemed that the time he’d spent fighting the other students had kept him on his toes, the rigid wall he had built around himself never folding.

It wasn’t until you were stood outside the entrance of your common room that he came to a halt, glancing at your over his shoulder. You muttered a quick thank you, flashing him a timid smile before performing the appropriate ritual for entrance. Upon being granted access you turned to thank him once more, however, he had already turned on his heels and slid back down the corridor.

TAGS

@im-emo-motherfuckers , @instantspot , @dixonsbugaboo , @deathkat657 ,@happybbdragon , @astronomyturtle , @marcelskittel , @xxqueenwxtchxx , @kellzogg ,@zxlla , @dammit-jjk , @teampandawang , @lyndseygoregasmxo , @multycoloredtaco , @hanseunshine , @undercover-penguin , @ihaveanobessionproblem , @goldenchemistry ,@lilacdreams-00 , @hanktheswaggyhonkeydonkey , @sad0bruising0person , @hoadaoi , @impossible-spoonie-fangirl , @themisses777 .

[incensus-nix]

.: the capital wasteland :.

Two years ago:

❝ Knight Hart, take the initiates down to the city. They need target practice with the greenskins. ❞ The paladin ordered her to rally up a small troop of recruits, to which she reluctantly had taken under her wing. It wasn’t uncommon though for the higher ranking Brotherhood to take on the responsibilities of leaders as there was only one Elder and so few paladins. Knights were eager to reach such status, but few ever got there. Some just settled for a set of power armor.

❝ Affirmative, paladin, ❞ Brittany said quickly, holding her stance with her hands behind her back. Only a second after her response was she dismissed to rally up her team, herself locating her power armor stored at the old Galaxy News Radio tower.

Switching out fusion cores and pushing it hard into the back of the armor set, a heavy set of footsteps approached and leaned into the rusted station holding her suit. ❝ Heading over to Metro? ❞

It was the familiar voice of Paladin Danse. Tall and dark haired, and a long scar cutting into his right brow. Turning her head, the knight rolled her eyes and leaned on her elbow into the chest piece of the armor suit. ❝ A bit beyond that, but yeah... I’m tellin’ you — I’m about to lose my mind over these runs. I haven’t been able to repaint Delilah here in over four months. ❞

❝ That’s really not that important, knight. It’s a noble duty eliminating the supermutants out of the city. The only people willing to settle in the area is us and them. ❞

Rolling her eyes, she readjusted the lens on her helm. ❝ You forgot the raiders that have been popping up. Let them take care of the problem and we can focus on our actual mission here. ❞

His tone dropped. ❝ Protecting the Capital is top priority. Remember, everything that threatens innocent lives and misuses technology needs punishment. Supermutants, ghouls, hell, we’re even hearing about synthetically created people now. All bastardizations of technology. We can’t let that become acceptable again. ❞

He was right, forcing a sigh from Brittany as she stopped fiddling with the power armor. ❝ Yeah, I get you — ❞

A slight smirk appears on the paladin’s face, pushing himself off the station. ❝ You know why you’ve been chosen for all these mission right? ❞

She pushed out her lips. There was an inkling… ❝ You’ve been setting me up haven’t you? ❞

Setting his hands on his hips, he looks up and away from her smugly. ❝ Elder Maxson’s setting his sights on the Commonwealth. He needs recon teams to scout the area and I told him you’d be ready with a few more training sessions and he agreed to let me monitor your progress. I say by the end of your battle today, you’d be promoted. ❞

Squinting her eyes a moment, she tried to not smile at the news. She knew he was up to something lately, but she had no idea it was along those lines. ❝ Sonova — ❞ She punches his shoulder, then wags her finger. ❝ You should’ve said something! ❞

He rubs the area of impact and shakes his head. ❝ That’s not how it works — Besides, I’ve been your sponsor for how long? This wasn’t the first time we’ve been through this. ❞

With a softer smile, her hugs herself. ❝ I know, which is even more annoying I didn’t catch on this time either. ❞

Resting a large hand over her shoulder, Danse leans in a bit. ❝ Hey, it only means I was doing my job, too — ❞ Cut off, he turns to hear the loud clanking footsteps of Procter Ingram marching through the armory. Straightening up quickly, Danse throws his hands quickly behind his back and stands at attention, clearing his throat. ❝ Proctor. ❞

The woman approaches the two, Brittany not as quickly standing at attention but getting there eventually to be noticed by her superior. Raising a brow, she looks away from the knight and to Danse instead. ❝ Paladin. Knight. ❞ Without looking back down to make eye contact with Brittany, the woman stomps away in her power armor, allowing Brittany to breathe a little bit easier, but not without a look of defeat on her face.

Nudging her shoulder, however, was Danse again. ❝ Good luck out there, Knight Hart. ❞

Biting the inside of her cheek, she nods. ❝ Affirmative. ❞

16 years prior:

❝ Everyone, move out! Get to the subways! I said move people! ❞ A young woman’s voice commanded through her helmet’s speaker phone. Towering over the civilians running panic, she held her laser rifle at the ready, wearing the symbols of the Brotherhood of steel painted across her chest armor as well as a lion’s head over the shoulder piece.

❝ Sentinel Lyons! We’re about to get overrun! ❞ a knight in power armor yells back, seeing a horde of green skinned humanoids approaching the station.

❝ Shut your mouth, knight or I will blow it off myself! ❞ she snaps back, turning the corner to see how close their enemy had truly gotten. At least two dozen of them, several carrying heavy machinery and possibly a missile launcher. It wasn’t good, but keeping the panic at minimum was her goal.

Bracing for attack, sounds of booming rifles were now firing off rapidly as combat begun. Turning quickly to account for her team, the sentinel quickly shouted command. ❝ Knight Danse, you lead them through the tunnels and eliminate any ferals. We’ll follow you shortly after. ❞

With a quick response and nod, the other knight began to force himself to the front of the pack of civilians and leading them into the darkness.

Their odds where slim, but Sentinel Lyons knew she at least had the brains to pull off the operation even against the numbers she was working against. She pressed on, however, beginning to open fire against supermutants looking to exterminate.

Inside the tunnels, Knight Danse used a dim light to track their route, keeping his gun low to avoid attracting too much attention. It was a group of seven, a family of three, a couple and other individuals that followed the Brotherhood solider into the metro subway just outside the city. ❝ Everyone keep your voices low — We must try to not attract any hostiles. ❞

Hostiles? Weren’t the tunnels supposed to be safe? The thoughts of a nine year old shivered, closing in on her mother as she pulled on the length of her sleeve.

❝ Don’t pull like that, Brittany — ❞

❝ — Quiet! ❞ another snapped.

Despite the low voices, a howl and footsteps came rushing for the group, Danse lifting his rifle up and began to fire quickly. ❝ Get down! ❞ A few rounds into the creature, its arm firing off and soon dead on the ground, the knight kicked it over onto its back to reveal its gruesome nature. ❝ Damn ferals… ❞

The young girl cried a bit, never seeing a ghoul so hideous before, burying her face into her mother’s shirt as they kept walking. Even she was horrified.

A few more turns, a handful walking corpses attacking but nothing short to quick work for the Brotherhood knight, as they approached an open clearing where prewar civilians would gather to board their train. Skeletons lay about everywhere, the scent of decay still lingering after two hundred years.

Cautiously moving forward, Danse lead them up to a broken escalator to hopefully find a safe exit. It was painful in the deafening silence as multiple footsteps climbed up higher. And then more loud footsteps. Then running.

❝ Everyone retreat! ❞ His commands where too late though. As he hoped to prepare the unarmed few with the attack, more feral ghouls had closed in on them. Some at the front, while some had jumped and climbed up the side of the rundown escalators, reaching and clawing from the edges.

In a panic, everyone tried to fend off their attackers, but all most of them could do is scream. Scream for anyone to come save them. End their misery.

The Brotherhood knight refused to backdown, however. Shot after shot, he fired his laser rifle at their foes, taking them down one by one. But forever ghoul he had defeated, they had taken one of his to protect. Even if he were to make it out alive, it was a losing battle.

❝ Take her — ❞ a woman’s voice called out to him, pushing the young girl into his armor. She has already been attacked at her legs, forcing her to moved with her arms and crawling towards him. ❝ Take my baby girl — go on… ❞ Blood was circling down at her ankles as she slowed her movements. It was gruesome, missing both feet and having the feral on her still and pulling the mother back. She yelped, then pleaded up to the knight. ❝ I won’t ask again. ❞

One second felt like an hour. Knight Danse looked down at the sobbing child, dirt smeared across her dark skin and hair that had debris and dried blood stuck to it. He wasn’t going to win, but this girl still stood a small chance of reaching her adult years.

Ceasing fire, the knight took the child up into his arms and began sprinting down the tunnels, ghouls still emerging and surrounding their easy prey. Kicking and screaming, the girl reached out for her mom as she was torn apart by mindless creatures of the radiation. He had to fight to keep her from slipping but the promise was made. Her had to take her and save her.

Outside the tunnel, there was quiet. No more echoed screaming from the underground tunnels. Just soundless horizon and a blinding sun. Setting the girl to her feet, she lost her footing and collapsed to the earth onto her knees, rubbing dirt from her eyes that stuck by her now long tired up tears.

❝ She got torn apart — ❞ the voice squeaked out, coming to the realization that she’d never see her mother again. She never got to hear her father’s voice for the last time, either. His must’ve been quicker. Perhaps far less painful than her mother’s. But now she had nothing — no one in this world.

Kneeing at her level, the knight dropped his gun and pulled the child’s chin up to meet his eyes. ❝ You’re going to be one of us now. ❞

Digging her fingers into the broken cement, shaving her nails down to the skin, the child grit her teeth, then spoke with a tight jaw. ❝ I’m going to kill them all. ❞

Rising from his position, Knight Danse loomed over her, for only a moment’s pity, but then with authority, clearing his voice. ❝ Good. On your feet, squire. ❞ Shaking, with both shock and anger, she rose up to both her feet, knees wobbling against each other. Her hazel eyes found his, now have grown up past her years in a matters of minutes. She didn’t know how else to stand other than as straight as possible, her hands close her sides in balled up fists, ready for a fight. A moment, Danse looked over her, his features hardening. ❝ Outstanding. ❞

They proceeded to then take the long walk back around the city to find the Galaxy New Radio tower to find their brothers and sisters. It was quick that the girl had already begun to fall behind, her feet swollen and shoes worn to the holes in the soles, doing everything she could to march on just like the solider that had saved her. Looking around the area, Danse saw not a single breathing creature other than themselves in the desolate city making any movement. Slowing down a bit, he pulled an armored glove off his hand and proceeded to reach out towards the other.

There was a pause from the girl, then swiftly she reached out for it, clasping onto the warmth of another human and pulling herself closer to him. It would be the last moments of innocence she’d be allowed before becoming just like the rest of them.

16 years later:

❝ Goddamnit, knight! ❞ the sounds of a voice screaming at Brittany through a muffled speaker. The static rang in her ears as more gunfire and smoke shrouded them, leaving much of her eyesight blinded.

She was panicking. Much of the mission had already failed, loosing two initiates in their first bouts of battle and alerting the supermutants to run forth. Everything had turned into a mess quickly. It was supposed to be a simple in and out assignment with clearing out an old SuperDuper mart. The warning of the dead raiders scattered about should’ve been a clear sign to enter with caution, but every Brotherhood solider walked in with ease and confidence. They didn’t even bother with dismantling the grenade traps at the front entrance with killed two initiates immediately.

Now, around the corner of an isle, Brittany clutched to her laser rifle as the supermutants moved in on them, firing off hundreds of rounds from their gatling guns hanging off their hips.

❝ Fuck this, everyone, listen up! ❞ It was Rhys, taking over command on the intercom linked to all the other Brotherhood soldiers. ❝ Line up on the walls and fire towards the center. Eyes and ears open and aim only at things that are bigger, greener and uglier than you — ❞

A response from another solider, ❝ Smart you added greener, Rhys. ❞ Another snort of a laugh from an initiate and the dismantled team started to get themselves back into offensive combat.

Brittany still remained almost paralyzed in her position, her body wanting to move but her feet planted firmly to the ground yet still. Instead, she changed her radio frequency on her helmet, reaching to the base. ❝ Requesting backup. Out numbered and overrun. I repeat, requesting backup. ❞

Despite the team holding it together, it was not to shortly after a recon of paladins came barreling through the mart’s doors, zero contest taking down supermutants quickly with their heavier artillery and completely suited in power armor.

Still slumped in a corner, Brittany listened to the gunfire and the howling cries of the dying green skins, their voices fading as they were parted from the wasteland one by one. The paladins moved forth to find their brothers and sister in arms, one in particular now hovering over Brittany shaking their helm.

❝ On your feet, soldier! ❞ The muffled speaker yelled at the other, the knight’s heard sinking into her chest. It was Danse ❝ Now! ❞

Pushing herself up with every bit of willpower she had, fumbling over her gun as she stood at the ready. There was no sound, but the actions of the paladin’s shoulders moving heavily up and down meant there was an exasperated sigh underneath.

His voice softened a little, but not met without disappointment, taking a few steps back and turning to leave the grocery mart. ❝ Get moving, soldier. Elder Maxson needs to speak to you. ❞

10 years prior:

❝ Piss off — ❞ The young initiate threw her dirty rag at the other, a boy entering his teen years. Catching it in mid air, he threw it back at her and walked off, giving her the finger as he did. Shielding her face, the rag hit her forearm as she cursed out, ❝ Asshole… ❞

In perfect timing, a figure posed behind her, arms folded and frowning. ❝ Watch your tone, initiate. ❞

Outstanding. ❝ He started it, ❞ Brittany plead, kicking the rag from under her feet agains the suit of armor she had been tasked with cleaning. ❝ He’s always messin’ with me, I’m over it. ❞

Standing more at ease, the paladin scratched the side of his head. ❝ You never know who might save you in battle. It’s better to not make enemies out of anyone here, no matter how difficult that task might seem. We’re family, brothers and sisters under one banner.❞ Biting her tongue, she just turned from Danse and quickly started polishing the boot of the power armor, trying to not say anything more out of line with him watching over her. Seeing how she was attempting to control her attitude, he forms a light smirk. ❝ That’s not without siblings fighting here and there. ❞

She paused, turning her head up a bit and easing up, following up with a small grin back at him. ❝ So, you’re saying I can punch him next time? ❞

Waving his hands, he shook his head. ❝ Absolutely not! Not at all what I mean — ❞

Rising to her feet, she flips the rag over her shoulder, then folds her arm. ❝ Uh-huh. I think you said something something, fight something. ❞ With a shrug and pushes her way past him, nudging his rib a bit. ❝ I’ll find a way where Sentinel Lyons won’t find out. ❞

Rubbing his face, he rolls his eyes to follow her. ❝ Well, don’t tell them I said anything if you’re going to do that. Your fellow initiates aren’t as thick skinned as you are, Hart. ❞

❝ You’re damn right. ❞

Long had she been into her teens, and nothing less than difficult. She hardly got along with any of her peers save for a tiny girl that had been getting picked on by the other squires. Brittany tried to show her how to toughen up, but it seemed the young girl by the name of Haylen was more interested in her books and learning.

Danse found himself trying both to distance himself and control the situations. In the end, it seemed he was watching behind glass. Still, he encouraged initiate Hart’s behaviors when it came to the younger sister in the ranks. If nothing else, she’d could protect those weaker than her. 

Something he felt strongly about.

10 years later:

❝ You had such potential, Knight Hart, ❞ the soft tone of Elder Arthur Maxson spoke out, facing away from her with his hands folded behind his back, staring out through the window of the airship given the namesake Prydwen, overlooking the Capital Wasteland. It was no secret once the engines were in perfect condition, they were about to set sail north to the Commonwealth. There was talk of recon team Bravo already setting up base at Cambridge in one of the abandoned police stations a few short months ago. The signal had been lost however, and it was only due time until the rest of them has their eyes looking north.

The mission was to prove ranking as well as joining Danse and one of their top scribes to investigate.

Slowly turning, Maxson’s intense features narrowed on her. ❝ But you’ll be staying here, to finish projects on the Prydwen. We’ve found a more suitable replacement for you in the meantime. ❞ Another step forward, he squints a moment. ❝ You should really thank Knight Rhys. His quick decision making saved the team and your life. ❞

Working her jaw, she simply nods. ❝ Affirmative, elder. ❞

❝ Dismissed. ❞

He barely had to finish exhaling the words from his lips as she about faced from him and removed herself from the room to move to her bunk on the ship. If he only knew it was the paladins that rushed in to save them were the real heroes. And it was her call to ask for backup that allowed them to all to make it out alive. But know one else saw it that way, not even her closest of companions. They all had agreed that Rhys was the one who made the right decision and had the opportunity to take on the special mission with Paladin Danse and Scribe Haylen.

Slumped over the edge of her bed, she sniffed a moment, then rubbed her nose with the sleeve of her uniform, staring down at the flooring between her knees.

❝ Chin up, Hart, ❞ a women’s voice called out to her. Across from her bed was Haylen, quickly jotting down a few notes then closing her notebook shut and tossing it across her bed. ❝ You’ll be in the Commonwealth in a few short months anyway. ❞ Remaining quiet, Brittany just picked at the seam on the knee of her uniform. A bit of a sigh, Haylen pushed herself up from her mattress and plopped herself up next to the knight, folding her legs up and leaning forward to look at the other. ❝ Besides, it’ll be good, they won’t have to send you on anymore dumb errands with the initiates. ❞

Brittany snapped her head around quickly, then barked, ❝ You don’t get it, do you? I’m supposed to go with you two! That’s how it’s always been. Maxson knew he should’ve let me go but him and Rhys have got this — I dunno, thing. I didn’t have to prove myself over and over, it’s bullshit. I should be a paladin by now and I should be watching your backs, not mine! ❞

Pushing her lips to the side, the scribe was certainly not going to miss Brittany’s bouts of frustration, but there was a point. She’d been tasked more over the others to reach rank. It was almost becoming obnoxious. The chemistry the trio had was undeniable, but in the end, it was always about the mission… Everyone was family. ❝ We’ll save you a seat then… ❞

Getting up from the bunk, Haylen just moved back over to hers quietly and settled in, turning off her lamp to mind her own business for the rest of the night. It wasn’t going to help anything; she knew by now that when Knight Hart was upset, it was best to follow up later.

The next morning, the sun barely peaked over the ruins of the city as the Brotherhood managed to start going about their daily duties. Brittany sat in the galley moving her food around a tray, mostly sipping on a cup of black coffee as the world moved around her.

Without asking, Danse placed himself next to her, poking her coffee hand with a fork. ❝ Eat, ❞ he commanded, before putting food in his own mouth.

❝ Not hungry. ❞

Swallowing, he said again, ❝ Eat, or you’ll regret it later. ❞

Wiggling away from him a few inches, she forced herself to take a bite, then flared her nostrils at him. ❝ Happy? ❞

He huffed through his nose, then took another bite of food before speaking again. ❝ You know I’m not happy about it as much as you are, but it’s the way it is. ❞

She keeps her gaze into her coffee mug. ❝ You don’t sound as pissed off. ❞

❝ I’m not going to fight Elder Maxson. He knows what he’s doing and he’s gotten us this far. Plus, he’s ambitious, far more than I’ve seen from anyone else. Our numbers can double once we head north and eliminate the threats there. The Commonwealth is riddled with chaos. Don’t forget our purpose here, Knight. ❞

Their purpose. She doesn’t really remember having an option. One minute she was in the arms of her mother and the next she was competing in push ups for Nuka-Cola against six other squires. She did what she had to survive in order to avenge her parents deaths. If it meant taking out the sins of the wasteland, so be it. But everything she did, it was to follow Danse. He was her mentor and the one person who protected her. When the squires failed in training, he’d always sneak something extra for her to feel better about. Whenever she was stuck with only getting half, he’d offer her his other to make up for it. Without him close by, she wasn’t so sure if she could do it on her own. Just like in the SuperDuper Mart. He was always there when she needed backup.

❝ What am I supposed to do if something happens to you? ❞ she whispered out, cupping both her hands around her coffee tightly. ❝ I can’t call in for backup if you’re not there. ❞

He looks away, now repeating her motions of moving around food on the tray, a bit lost for words. Danse made sure that whatever problems she had, he’d take care of them later. He made a promise to her mother, after all, and he intended to keep it. But now? This was out of his hands. ❝ Just remember everything I ever taught you. It’ll be fine. ❞

They both had their doubts, but neither one of them could say anything.

After a few long moments of silence, Brittany poked his hip, catching his attention and looking at her with wide eyes. ❝ Hm? ❞

❝ You be careful without me, you hear? ❞

He cracks a smile and nods. ❝ Affirmative. ❞

Three years prior:

In the skeleton of the Prydwen, Danse and Hart sat the bar in the galley, clanking their beers together and having a sip. The ship had been well into the process of completion and it was common to find anyone from the Brotherhood hanging out in the different levels. The GNR building was old news at this point and the soldiers were seeking any new environments to hang out in.

Once they had a chance to get the refrigeration going, cold beers become the new norm. For some, it was their first time ever having something cold to drink. It became part of the lifestyle when duties were completed for the day. And everyone wanted to find something to celebrate.

❝ So, congratulations on the ranking of Knight, ❞ Danse starts out, taking a sip out of his bottle.

❝ Cheers to that, ❞ she replied back, drinking from her own. Earlier that day she was granted ranking to Knight by Sentinel Lyons, and finally receiving her first power armor set. She’d been dreaming of having her own for some time now, knowing very well that would put her at the top of her game and able to cut down on her foes far more easily.

Few more beers in, the galley started to clear out of the small party, but the duo still had been chit chatting beyond closing hours. ❝ Bar’s closed you two — ❞

She waves off retired knight running the show behind it. ❝ Yeah, yeah, we’ll close things down. ❞ Danse just shrugs him off, still sipping on his drinks at a steady pace.

❝ We’re going to feel like hell in the morning, ❞ he remarks, looking at her side eyed.

She laughs, rubbing her hand across her face. ❝ Tell me about it — but I don’t wanna ruin a good time now. ❞

He lets out a small chuckle, Brittany herself leaning onto the counter, the palm of her hand digging into her cheek. ❝ You wanna know something wild? ❞

A thick eyebrow lifts, setting down his drink. ❝ What’s that? ❞

She laughs again, rubbing at her eye. ❝ You look exactly the same as I remember you when I was kid. Damn, if I haven’t met a white boy with as good of genes as you. ❞

A snort of a chuckle, then he shakes his head. ❝ Guess I’m lucky? ❞

❝ Very. Have you seen Arthur? He looks 40 and not a day over 18. ❞

Covering his mouth of a laugh, he tries to wipe his lips of his own smirk. ❝ Watch yourself, he’s got potential. ❞

❝ Pfft potential for what? ❞

❝ To beat your ass — ❞

She smacks his arm, then the both of them cracking a bit into a fit of laughter. He wasn’t wrong, by 13 the youngest Maxson had taken down a deathclaw that not even a veteran paladin could do on their own. If they were tough as nails, Arthur Maxson was diamonds.

One year ago:

❝ Knight Hart! ❞ It was Haylen, rushing to the side of the other, panting with her hands to her knees.

Aboard the Prydwen hovering over the ruins of Boston’s airport, the soldier turned to the other, eyes narrowing in with annoyance. ❝ What is it Scribe Haylen? ❞

❝ It’s — it’s Danse. ❞

Alarmed, the knight now had her full attention. ❝ Spit it out, what’s wrong? ❞

❝ Paladin Danse, he’s — he’s a synth. ❞

[dennou-translations]

Violet Evergarden: Chapter 13

Please feel free to message me about possible corrections. If you can, consider supporting the creators by buying the official releases here.

← Previous || Index || Next →

Violet Evergarden

The railway that parted from the southern maritime country Leidenschaftlich finally being extended to northern nations was something quite recent.

Public means of transportation were rather useful for traveling around a wide continent, yet the trains across the mainland contributed greatly not only to each person but also to society in terms of logistics. It could be said that the current results had been achieved due to the North-South feud of the Continental War being terminated on a superficial basis.

The information that a ceremony would be held for the departure of the intercontinental train spread quickly in the city of Leiden, and people rushed in pursue of tickets for the first trip. On the following day, the morning newspaper prior to the departure ceremony – which was completely taken over by the latter – was made to be delivered not only throughout Leidenschaftlich but also to the neighbor countries.

Although it was a trivial article for those who were not interested in the subject, the appearance of a single woman amongst the published photographs of people seeking the tickets instigated, for better or worse, a surreptitious feeling in those who knew her. Lux Sibyl, who would be at the CH Postal Service first-thing in the morning, smiled proudly upon spotting the figure of her beautiful friend. A novelist who quietly recited words in the middle of the mountains was in high spirits as though he had found a treasure amidst the article’s photos, and laid it as decoration on his cutouts wall. A young astronomer on the way of a journey bought two more copies of the same newspaper after a moment of astonishment, and Cattleya, who was on an amanuensis duty at a place far away from the office, asked her male client, with the newspaper at hand, who the cutest one was between herself and the woman displayed in it. Someone who had not seen her face for a long time surrendered himself to tracing it with his fingertips.

It was only a picture, but on the morning of that day, a premonition that something special was about to begin was engraved remarkably in the minds of those who had been involved with Violet Evergarden.

The departure ceremony was held in the Leidenschaftlich Station at two o’clock in the afternoon, and at three o’clock, after the passengers had come aboard the intercontinental train, it left the city by the end of the formalities. Children riding a train for the first time leaned their bodies forward over the windows and praised the scenery, proudly boasting to each other about the good fortune of managing to entrain the first expedition. Those using it for work-related transferences were satisfied with the careful customer service and safe driving, and those who had booked the sleeper cars had their hearts stolen by the comfort as their bodies immediately embraced the drowsiness.

The operation went on without a hitch in general. Minor troubles were witnessed, such as the employees in charge of transporting baggage sending a passenger’s luggage to the wrong room, or a customer from one of the dining cars who had ordered a dish without onions finding a small piece of onion in it and getting angry, but they were nothing that could be considered important.

The passing scenery outside the windows was gradually dyed in madder red, and just an hour after the departure, the world began to be surrounded by signs of the night. Once every hour, the train was required to be refilled with water.

“We will soon temporarily stop at the water supply point, so please sit down as the train will shake.” The porter advised the customers of each car.

As people were completely fascinated with the tour, they did not attempt to impede those who remained on their feet without any intention of sitting down. There were also many who observed the scenery while sipping alcoholic drinks. Those in a good mood did not listen to what others said.

The porter, who had given the warning, smiled while thinking along the lines of “what troublesome patrons” as he gently walked next to said passengers and asked them to take their seats.

It was an exceptionally wonderful voyage. Nobody imagined any tragedies would happen. Nor did anyone find the behavior of those individuals suspicious. The fact that they stuck a knife to the porter’s neck and slit it went unnoticed as well.

That day was genuinely supposed to be a marvelous one for several people.

At two quarters past four o’clock, under the thick clouds spreading in an autumn sky, a corpse was discarded on the railroad track as if it were dirt. It rolled onto the ground, and, before the crows could greedily devour it, it was found by the owner of a nearby meadow, who happened to be passing by. Much like rain pouring onto the surface of a lake, such thing hinted the extent of some sort of big incident. The first drop was the dead body. One, two more drops fell from the sky, which marked the discovery of a problem that was now progressively growing.

The abnormal demeanor of the intercontinental train, which had originally been supposed to make stops yet was passing every station while keeping the passengers on board, caught quite a bit of attention, and at some point, the army was mobilized. First came a report from employees and civilians from one of the stations that were passed by, and the message was relayed to the military police.

The military police based itself mainly on law enforcement duty to protect the safety of the citizens’ everyday lives, and was a separate entity from the army, despite having the word “military” in its name. By the time the military police had arrived at the Leidenschaftlich Army Ministry, a reinforce request for the situation had been issued from the Leidenschaftlich National Railway as well.

The headquarters of the Leidenschaftlich Army Ministry were, in one word, a fort. For a mere building, it had a hardly describable architecture. Firstly, there was a castle tower-like construction that housed the Army Ministry, with double stonewalls surrounding it. There was a dry moat outside of the walls, and the trees and shrubs beyond said moat had been entirely cut down in order to open the view. There was no place for foes to hide in case of invasions. The structure already seemed to intimidate with an unsaid “if you want to defeat me, come try”.

Being able to bask in a constitution that was so well-attuned to hostility was likely a proof that its soldiers had overcome numerous aggressive wars. In such setting, by courtesy of the country’s system, the reinforcement request project, “Case of the Intercontinental Train’s Hijacking”, was set to be launched at the Army Ministry on an early stage, but the recruited officers were not yet aware of the extent of the chaotic rain’s dispersion.

At twenty minutes past five o’clock of that day, in one of the Army Ministry’s rooms, Gilbert Bougainvillea was discussing the course of action of Leidenschaftlich’s army’s Special Offense Force, which he used to lead.

“Disbanding would be reasonable, but if it is to be handed over, I would like to be the one to choose the personnel.”

Gilbert Bougainvillea, who used to be a major of Leidenschaftlich’s army, had equitably served as lieutenant-colonel, and, in recognition of the achievements in the Great War from the Special Offense Force of Leidenschaftlich’s army, then led by himself, yet another position promotion was acknowledged and he was allowed to wear the rank insignia of colonel. After becoming a colonel, operating inside the Army Ministry was basically his main task. The way it was, his troop had been on march both inside and outside of the country, since the circumstances had required post-war armed interventions, yet it was left afloat as a result of his successive career.

“It’s my honest opinion that disbanding it is regrettable. There are members who want to resign from it due to being promoted, but even with those posts vacant, it has a high level of excellence. To the point it can very well work as an independent unit. Well, the higher-ups probably won’t allow that so easily... since they might think of it as your private soldiers.” A bluish black-haired man agreed with Gilbert’s words. “Laurus Schwartzman” was written in the nameplate on his desk.

Gilbert nodded at the outlook of the person who had the same status of colonel as himself but used to be in the position of his superior in the past. “Eventually, we could create this independent unit... From the viewpoint of those who are managing it, a unit that has too much freedom is dangerous, but it spends great efforts when there are big emergencies. However, if we are told that there have been none of those until now, we will not be granted consent. Therefore, I would like to leave a foundation ready for the sake of this occurrence... and, if I am to pass it down to someone else, I want a person who puts everyone’s individual qualities into consideration to take over it. The members were mostly polished by being brought into my personal care, after all.”

“Who do you intend to appoint as successor?”

“Idris. He’s fit for being commander.”

“Isn’t he a fellow without education or supporters? It’s almost like me. Won’t you recommend someone from the Bougainvillea lineage? There ought to be people in the army who are from your branch families.”

“Colonel Laurus... you recommended me because you dislike faction-based nominations, yet now you’re telling me to nominate a Bougainvillea? Idris is clever even without education. He’s also vastly ambitious. As for supporters... I can become one.”

“I was just teasing; don’t get so angry.” At Gilbert’s low voice tone, Laurus soon laughed and apologized. As he became older, Gilbert had come to possess a presence that he did not in his younger days.

“Well, then, regarding the placement of a successor in my troops... I will count with your assistance for the necessary arrangements.”

“And my recompense will be...?”

“My little sister has said she wants to ride a horse with you in our next outing.”

Laurus showed a pleased reaction and Gilbert sighed a little, his shoulders slumping as if a weight had fallen upon them.

Gilbert’s position in the army appeared stable, but it was not so in reality. Although there were people who supported him simply for being a Bougainvillea, there were also those who attempted to ostracize him for it. Gilbert had reached a period in which he would have to decide whom he would take as his allies. Jealousy and corruption always rose wherever there was influence. Gradually gathering into his hands those people who were so hard for him to become like and securing them tightly under his arms was something necessary for Gilbert as of late.

Laurus was someone whose back he had used to observe as if chasing after it when he had joined the army, and now Gilbert was finally side-by-side with him. There were very few who could manage through the promotion from colonel to brigadier-general and from brigadier-general to major-general. As Laurus himself did not display interest in being promoted, Gilbert believed he would not go above being a colonel. His origins, unlike Gilbert’s, did not leave him in an advantageous condition for disputing success, either.

“This is up to the two of you, but please don’t ever upset my sister, since she deeply cherishes you. Promise me.”

“I know she does. She confessed her love for a guy like me, after all. I intend to be with her even in my grave.”

He displayed no signs of looking for competition and his nature could be trusted. For Gilbert to think he could leave his sister to the latter’s care, he had to be a commendable individual.

Upon easing the wrinkles between his brows with the fingertips of his left arm, which had become a prosthetic, Gilbert took in his hand a newspaper unrelated to work that was lying on the desk. Ever since he had read it in the morning after waking up, he had carried it around with him while on-duty. He subconsciously looked at the part of it that had photos of the intercontinental train.

“You’ve... been reading that since morning, huh. You like trains?”

“If there comes a chance to get on a tour ride, I want to try it.” With gestures that could not be perceived as unnatural, he folded the side with the pictures and put the newspaper down.

The two men had been in a situation in which even Laurus had come to question why Gilbert had abandoned the Warrior Maiden of Leidenschaftlich’s army in the aftermath of the Great War, and therefore, he did not wish to get into the topic. As they chatted about trivial everyday matters, someone knocked on the door.

“Colonel Schwartzman... ah, Colonel Bougainvillea, you’re here in a good timing. We are having an emergency meeting. A big incident has happened. The case has been established at the countermeasures headquarters, so please come quickly. Right now, we are summoning all the personnel from the task force.”

Being told so by the administrative official, the two looked at each other’s faces and stood up at the same time.

Those who gathered at the headquarters, in which a roundtable was prepared, were mainly colonels. The occurring incident would be explained by the major-general beforehand.

“First and foremost, at two in the afternoon, a departure ceremony was held in honor of the intercontinental train, and one hour later, the passengers came on board and it left the station. It passed by Attaccare, which was one of it stop stations, and proceeded just like that. It was also at this time that a corpse was thrown off in the vicinity of Attaccare. The body was found and reported by a farmer of that neighborhood. According to the information of the Leidenschaftlich’s National Railway, the train is currently stopping at the Rauschend station, which is one of the water supply points. A demand for reward in exchange for the passengers was issued to Leidenschaftlich through the station’s staff.” While everyone paid attention to him, the major-general said bitingly, “The enemy is telling us to release a political felon who is being kept in the Altair Prison. He’s a criminal from one of the countries that had formed an alliance in the previous war, Rohand. After the proclamation of their defeat, he blackmailed his motherland’s leaders into revoking the announcement, caused an internal conflict and was arrested. The ones responsible for this hijacking incident are maybe his guard dogs, certainly his comrades. Meaning the main offenders of this case are people who still don’t want to acknowledge that they lost the war.”

A feeling of tension ran through the place as the major-general recognized the other party as an ‘enemy’. In Leidenschaftlich, ‘enemies’ brought harm to the whole nation. They would all become targets of elimination, and most of them counted with military power as their means of control, unwilling to solve anything with dialogue.

“To top it off, the enemies hope to migrate to their country. The train is headed to a port at north of the continent. They have a ship prepared there as well. It seems they expect everything to go flawlessly...” The major-general punched the north part of the map laid on the roundtable.

The people seated at the roundtable did not move even upon being startled, and their line of sight was fixed on the major-general. They accepted the anger emanating from him.

“We... we of Leidenschaftlich’s army... exist for the sake of defending our people and territory from foreign threats. To allow something like this after ending a war is a disgrace to Leidenschaflich’s name. But this is not just a matter of honor. There have already been casualties. This is quite an obvious statement, but it’s clear that our country’s people will be taken throughout this trip until the migration succeeds. There are surely women and children who can’t fight back in that midst. It’s not hard to imagine what they’ll go through. We must prevent this no matter what. The ‘enemy’ is moving. The problem is how to take the reins. We shall form a strategy considering the hypothesis of even worst-case scenarios. From this point on, I give everyone, regardless of them being upper or lower ranks, permission for voicing suggestions.”

At the major-general’s words, everyone started composing tactics while observing the map. The train was in motion. If they were to strike it, their only option would be invading it. Attacking from the outside would compromise the lives of the passengers inside. The opinion that there was no choice but stand in wait for it at one of the water supply points and ambush it all at once was settled down no matter what. But the enemy would probably anticipate that much. The concern that a hostage could be killed for display just so the criminals’ passage would be permitted was enunciated, as well as the fact the passengers would be in tantalizing circumstances, as they would not be able to do anything until the train stopped at the water supply point. They sought for urgent contact.

The debate became heated. Amidst it, only Gilbert was reticent as he paled in silence. His ears registered everyone’s exchanges. He was also formulating in his head what proposals he should verbalize, as doing so might be necessary. However, a single fact dominated his entire body and halted its outward functions.

——Violet is on board.

There was no way he could have mistaken her figure as he spotted her in a photography of people trying to buy tickets for the first trip. It was extremely natural for an Auto-Memories Doll traveling around the world to rely on trains. Meaning there would be no one else to be aboard the intercontinental train in her stead.

——If I called Hodgins, would he answer?

He had judged Gilbert for leaving Violet without a trace. In their last conversation, he had said he would be cutting their ties until Gilbert reconsidered it.

“Gilbert...? You’re... quiet, but don’t you have any ideas?”

As Laurus spoke to him from the side, Gilbert turned towards his direction. He was probably making a face that he normally would not. Laurus leaned back with a start.

The major-general promptly noticed it. “What’s wrong, Laurus? Don’t hold back in giving your suggestion.”

“No... I... right, I agree with the ambush at the water supply point. It will be off-the-cuff from the garrison on the railway, but I think we can’t do anything other than prepare the troops and stand in wait... I believe that organizing a plan and personnel that can back us up during a seizure battle after the waiting is most crucial. The fact that stopping at the water supply points is mandatory for the train is its trait, after all.” Once Laurus had uttered his proposition, perhaps due to thinking Gilbert was feeling sick, he asked the latter in a low tone, “You okay?”

Gilbert nodded without saying anything. As the major-general requested his opinion as well, Gilbert settled for saying, “I approve the flow of the current situation’s discussion.”

Since he was worried about Violet’s and the passengers’ safety, Gilbert favored the course of action of a short-term decisive battle.

——Still, it is only a matter of time for an antagonistic view to manifest. Just as he thought so, what Gilbert dreaded soon became a reality.

“I sense an incongruence in this trend. To ensure the success of our scheme, wouldn’t it be better to formulate a plan for us to take control of the train at the last station in that northern port?” After Laurus and Gilbert had expressed their valuations, a colonel who had been solely observing, much like Gilbert until that point, raised his voice.

“Ahmar, when you object, you have to explain your plan in detail.” The major-general urged colonel Ahmar to speak further.

Laurus had an obviously unamused face on. Bearded and enormous, the man named Ahmar was on par with him, but the two of them were like cats and dogs. The people present were aware that the fact Ahmar had not voiced his own suggestions until then was due to wanting to oppose Laurus. The air became heavier.

“This opinion was given just a bit ago, but if we target them at the water supply point and end up letting them pass, the number of deaths would go up, right? The perpetrators would kill hostages for revenge, and their demands towards us would be bound to increase. In that meantime, I can already see that they would use a ransom for their requisitions. If that will be the case, making the other party think that things will proceed as they requested and then taking them down at once is a better idea. I’m sorry for regressing the discussion, but if this is an emergency, I believe we should choose an assured plan.”

“No! If you think about the citizens, we should act immediately! How do you think the people in that train are feeling right now? Are you saying that while knowing how long it takes to reach the last station?! Their families, too, want the army to do something as soon as possible!”

“Laurus, you always show off your principles with emotion-oriented arguments, but that’s unnecessary for a strategy. Results are everything, and we can elaborate the process later on. Are you giving those suggestions by picturing the aftermath of the aftermath? There have already been casualties, and for the sake of causing no more of them, we’ve no choice other than have the passengers endure it.”

The subject of the meeting was split into two sides: Laurus, who thought about the citizens’ rescue before anything else, and Ahmar, who prioritized bringing the situation under control.

Gilbert, who was silent beside Laurus, could even feel his restless heart sort out in the course of events. Rather than agitation, his impatience to do something about the direction that things were taking, which was not the one he wanted, was becoming stronger. Gilbert could not consent to Ahmar’s methods.

It was difficult to imagine that Violet Evergarden would tamely ride all the way to the final station. She would likely take some sort of action. The fact that she was on board enthused not only great hopes but also a sense of unease.

——If she’s on her own, it’s evident that she will be reckless.

She was not the kind of young woman who would not use self-defense were she in a situation that required it. Gilbert had disciplined her that way.

——I must go for her aid. I must protect her. It’s precisely because she’s strong that she...

It would mean taking back his resolve of that day, in which he had shed tears while making the decision to part ways with her. Should she find out he was still alive, Violet would definitely attempt to become Gilbert’s tool once more. That was his biggest fear.

——I don’t want... to see the one I love acting as a tool ever again.

Gilbert asked himself – in the current circumstances, what was the man named Gilbert Bougainvillea most afraid of?

——Violet’s death.

Gilbert asked himself – in the current circumstances, what did he wish for the most?

——Her safety.

Peeking into his heart’s discords, what he had to do was crystal-clear.

——Is this... also fate?

Gilbert closed his eye once. He evened his breathing. The face of the girl he had forsaken resurfaced in his mind. So did her appearance from that picture, which showed she had grown up a good deal curing the meantime they had not seen each other.

He had spent many efforts until managing to secure that position. The next one he would aim for was the seat of major-general. The farther up he climbed, the more he would be able to do in exchange of his free conduct being restricted.

At that moment, while such an incident was going on, he could feel God’s guidance yet again. He had become distressed when worrying about Violet, but could clearly understand what he had to do upon reasoning calmly.

——What are you living for? Don’t get worked-up.

Slowly, slowly, he opened his adhered eyelid.

——I’ve chosen a path in which I’d be able to walk at times like these. The time has come. That is all.

“May I... offer my suggestion?”

No wavering remained in his emerald-green orb. He stared at the major-general and everyone at the round table with his eye open. He knew what conduct he should take even without thinking about it.

“I have an idea.” His voice was neither too loud nor too low. “Firstly, about dispatching soldiers to the garrison located on the train’s route... I agree with it. We simply must not let it go to the North. Should it, by any chance, reach the sea, the navy will be the one to deal with it. I will talk to my older brother, Dietfriet Bougainvillea. As the Major-General has said, we should move while keeping the worst possible scenario in mind.”

It was important to speak with a calm attitude.

“About the current problem of where the dispatched soldiers should engage, I am against a battle at the final station. Should the place turn into a battlefield, emotion-based issues with the northern side will be involved. Those people are heroes from the North’s viewpoint. Showing them being purged in northern lands – their own home – would become a great display, but we should expect that it would instigate a shock big enough to cause an incident. Right now, they are showing a well-behaved attitude towards the Southeast regarding the release of their military forces, but they will definitely hold a grudge against this.”

“We shouldn’t be discussing such a thing now!”

Gilbert responded level-headedly to Ahmar’s angry roar, “The one who talked about picturing the aftermath of the aftermath, Colonel, was you.”

“You... have some nerve to be using such rude words with me, given that you became a colonel just recently...”

“The Major-General stated from the very start that we should give our suggestions freely. Are you against the Major-General’s decision?”

As their superior was cited, Ahmar refused to back off with a “no way”, his face becoming bright red.

Just as Ahmar had done with Laurus, Gilbert laid out a protest, “Please allow me to continue explaining my idea. There is no guarantee that the damage is limited only to the passengers. It is necessary to evacuate all of the stations along the train’s course and the citizens in their proximities as well. Paired to the ambush attack at the water supply point, I propose an infiltration plan by tailing them from the capitol Leiden.” He stated loudly with a manner of speech that had a touch of composure and elegance.

People judged others mostly through vision and hearing. Taking such conduct would make them think, “what this man says is worth listening to”.

“‘Infiltration plan’, you say? Will we make it in time if we start chasing them now?”

Gilbert retorted Ahmar’s mockery without so much as raising a brow, “I will have the Nighthawks take flight.”

“Even if the train is on a stop now, it will eventually move!”

The one who became emotional would lose.

“Even if it does, it will stop again. To replenish water. If the infiltration turns out successful, it will greatly increase the accomplishment rate of the estimated suppression at the water supply point. Rescuing the passengers is a top priority. The more time this hijacking case takes, the more the death toll will rise. Both the criminals’ side and the victims’ side are losing their sanity. You shall know whether or not the Nighthawks will make it in time if you leave it to me. Let us mobilize the Leidenschaftlich Special Offense Force. Of course, I will be the one in command.”

There was a stir. He examined the major-general’s complexion, but the latter did not find fault in his proposal.

Not letting the flow slip away from him, Gilbert resumed speaking, “Just a while ago, there was a remark about how we must prepare personnel specific for this sort of situation, but everyone, have you forgotten? The Leidenschaftlich Special Offense Force has been widely active as a raid unit since wartime. They clearly have the role disposition necessary for the process of an infiltration with a small number of people. If we are told to move now, we can act immediately. Although there may be opinions that I should not be the one commanding on-site given my rank, the troops are still in my care, and my status is of recently-nominated colonel. I shall prove my effectiveness. Please think of me as a board piece. A board piece that will mobilize the navy, and, if everything goes well, fulfill the infiltration which will bring a quick resolution to this. If my troops fail, the ones lying in wait will be the dispatched soldiers of Leidenschaftlich’s army. I find it extremely hard to believe that this incident merely stems from the North’s revenge. There must be... something else happening behind the scenes. There is not only one trap. I feel that... they are seeking for a devastating win, for which they have yet another scheme that we would not be able to crush along with the twofold and threefold traps they have laid out.” After pausing once to swallow saliva, Gilbert inquired, “Major-General, what do you say? I wish you would let me do it.” He pleaded, yet the right to decide was not his. Maintaining his posture, he pleaded even more with his eyes and approach.

Gilbert was aware. From an early age, he had always understood how he should behave in front of whom whenever he was in the presence of others. Were he to make a mistake, admonition would come flying at him. That was the secret for triumph in order to live as a Bougainvillea. Depending on the attitudes he took, he knew what his opponent’s outcome might be. Within the world he understood, he currently existed for the sake of the one and only person that he once did not know he loved.

“Well, give it a try. Demonstrate your abilities as a board piece.”

“I will definitely show you satisfying results.” While replying, Gilbert had already created a different strategy.

If there was something that could have been considered a brilliant day in the life of Samuel LaBeouf, it would be today. He had been elected head engineer of the frontal engine room of the first intercontinental train, which would remain in the country’s history. One had to wonder how many kisses of joy he had planted on the polished, black car walls. He had boasted about it to his family and friends countless times. The people who knew of his efforts praised him sincerely and saw off the first service with a smile. Initially, Samuel had planned to spend his time humming a tune while journeying around the world as the Sun set, replaying that wonderful day in his head.

“The substitutes... still haven’t arrived?”                                         

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry...!”

It was exactly six hours and forty-three minutes into the evening. Samuel had a gun thrust at his neck from behind. The unmoving body of one of his colleague engineer and assistant lay at his feet, head hanging loosely. Said person, who had greeted and chatted with him on that very day, was now immobile. The train which tale had only just started and which name would be engraved in history had suddenly been hijacked and occupied by criminals.

——Why... Why... did it come to this? What did I even do?

When exposed to a cruel fate, people would mostly have similar thoughts. Firstly, they would bemoan their doom.

——Where and what did I do wrong?

Then, they would trace in their brains the way back to when they were struck by misfortune. The time in which the intercontinental train that Samuel had been supposed to drive had left the station of Leidenschaftlich’s capitol city, Leiden, after the departure ceremony was over had been a while before dusk.

The intercontinental train, so-called “Femme Fatale”, was a full thirteen-car train composed of Locomotive 1, 2 and 3, Single-Room Sleeping Car 1 and 2, Simple Sleeping Car 1 and 2, Passenger Car 1 and 2, Panoramic Seats Car, Dining Car 1 and 2, and a freight car. In order to pull the other ten cars, each of the three locomotives had an engineer and engineer assistant, and with a steam whistle as sign, each locomotive would do a triple-heading to adjust its pace. Therefore, even if the driving staff were lacking by just one person, the operation would not go as desired.

Femme Fatale had been invaded by hijackers with weapons not even an hour after departing from Leidenschaftlich. The hijackers had scattered into each car upon the start of the operation, seizing the train from the freight car. In the process, the ones murdered were a porter from Simple Sleeping Car 1, one engineer from Locomotive 3 and Samuel’s partners – a total of three assistants – from Locomotive 1.

Femme Fatale needed replenishment of water, which was its fuel, from the stop stations. Currently, parallel to the water supplying, a demand had been sent to Leidenschaftlich and the National Railway for replacements to the vacant engineer and assistant posts, and the substitutes were being awaited. The hijackers seemed to have made other demands to the government, but did not notify Samuel, who was merely one of the hostages, of such things.

They had a cloth bearing the national emblem of a certain northern country wrapped around their arms. What on Earth was their purpose? Was it to take revenge for their defeat? Did they have even more outrageous plans? Either way, it could be assumed that their group was full of people that behaved carelessly and did not take orders. After all, no matter how much they lacked knowledge of how trains worked, they wound up killing staff members for hindering the operation.

“Don’t worry. If you hadn’t listened to our instructions, it’d be a different story, but since you are a driver, we won’t kill you. This space is crammed. Don’t get too scared and wet your pants. It’d stink.” One of the hijackers said as if to calm Samuel down, perhaps due to his fearful form being unsightly.

“Hum, once the vacancy is supplemented... until what point am I supposed to drive...?”

“Go to the final stop with no changes in the course. What we demand of you is to deliver us safely.”

He had thought that saying anything would irritate them and earn him a violent response. Thus, he was a little surprised to be able to talk normally to them.

——They may be human beings just like me, but I can’t bring myself to think of them as such.

From Samuel’s viewpoint, they seemed like people from a completely different world.

There were obviously people other than Samuel LaBeouf wondering why things had turned out that way. Unlike Samuel, who had his life assured to some extent for being in the position of engineer, the ones in question were the frightened passengers, who had no idea of when they might be killed should they get on the hijackers’ nerves.

Several hours had passed since the incident had started upon arrival at the water supply point. The number of criminals was not too big, but a few of them were monitoring the hostages by taking turns with one another. The information that an engineer and some assistants had put up a resistance and been slaughtered in the frontal engine room, and that replacement personnel was being awaited had not come down to them. The state of tension due to fear persisted for a long while, and the mental condition of the passengers was nearing its limit.

“Aah, really, why did this have to happen?” In the back of Dining Car 2, one of the customers – an elderly gentleman – lamented with his meal gone cold in front of him.

——At this point in time, I was supposed to be seeing my niece wearing her wedding dress and getting married in our hometown.

He had not expected that the train ride, which had begun with such a happy mood, would turn into something so horrid. The big incidents he would see in newspapers and hear about in rumors always took place far away from him, and therefore, he had never imagined that a disaster of similar proportion would actually occur.

He had not been directing his words at anyone in particular, but the woman sitting close to him reacted to them.

“What is an intercontinental train even meant to be...?”

Amidst such an overwrought scenario, a beautiful and refreshing voice echoed in his ears, “Just as the name says, it is a large-scale vehicle that makes connections through a railroad that goes from one end to the other of the continent, and transports anything, from goods to people. It grants accessibility and profit to many. However, trains cannot run if there is no railway. To build railways, the ground must be shaved off. Even if there are flowerbeds or homes on said ground, whatever might be on the way is forcefully removed and their existence is eliminated.” It belonged to an eccentric, attractive woman who only mutely watched the change of colors in the sky without letting out a single scream ever since the car had been taken control of by the hijacker group. As though a machinery or something of the sort was embedded in her head, she talked on smoothly, “In order to build this railroad, it seems that a northern castle, which used to be a cultural monument, was demolished. Moreover, I have heard that operators from the North, the losing side, have suffered profoundly from overwork due to low-wage labor. Paths are opened with explosives so that we can get through mountains. The number of explosion accidents that happened in the process was not small.” The woman’s blue eyes observed the northern country emblem wrapped around the arm of a hijacker that held onto his weapon.

“That can’t be. You shouldn’t tell lies. Such a thing was... not in the newspapers, was it?”

Few were the people who would not become uncomfortable upon hearing that the state or nation they belonged to was the evil side. As the gentleman spoke a little indignantly, the woman – Violet Evergarden – spouted forth, “It is not a very well-known story. I, too, heard it by coincidence when I was traveling. I have been to everywhere, after all. Most likely, it can be presumed that this was their impetus... but if that were the case, taking the chance of destroying this train car and killing us should have been the main goal. They have murdered crew members, but seem to regard the lives of us passengers as considerably important. There... might be some other purpose...”

The gentleman was shaken at such a frail-looking girl uttering the word “murdered”. “By that, you mean...?”

“Who knows? Since they have taken us as hostages... it is reasonable to believe that they are making demands to the government.”

The gentleman was not convinced of Violet’s speech, yet was impressed by her intelligent guess.

——Just... what exactly does this girl do for a living?

She was a mysterious young woman who had an appearance akin to one of those dolls that small children would carry around. The fear that had been enveloping him settled down a little due to his curiosity regarding her.

“Still, that has nothing to do with us. I simply... wanted to attend the wedding of my distant niece.”

“Yes. However,” Violet continued, “Our circumstances also do not matter to them. Each side persisting on their convictions is what wars are about. This place can already be considered a battlefield.”

The world, which had been covered by dusk, morphed into evening. The soft glow of the lanterns hanging in the car produced a gentle light that significantly contrasted with such an edgy situation. Blue eyes stared at the state of the water supply procedures outside, the car’s lamps and the men yelling at a few passengers that had been taken hostage, respectively.

“I should soon... get going.”

It was then that the gentleman finally noticed. She was not merely observing the situation in silence. She had been aiming for some sort of opening.

“Hey, you, I don’t know what you intend to do, but it’s better to stop...”

“It is completely dark outside. This window is rather large, is it not?”

The gentleman was confused at the remarks that did not make sense.

“Sir, if I may ask, do you smoke cigarettes or cigars?”

“Y-Yes.”

“Do you have matches?”

“In my right pocket...”

“Please allow me to borrow just one of them later.” Saying nothing but that, Violet promptly stood up. She slowly raised a hand to her hair’s bundle of braids.

The gentleman could see that her hand grasped a thinly-sharpened silver stick. It was one of her hidden devices, which could be used in both close and long-range combat, but from an ordinary person’s view, it could be perceived as nothing but a thick needle.

However, one of the criminals held Violet at gunpoint as she had started acting odd. “Hey, what are you doing?! Hands up!”

“Understood.” She raised her arms, just as she was told.

The next instant, only the lanterns of the car abruptly burst and the lights went out. The screams of the passengers mingled with the hijackers’ angry voices. But there were no gunshots. The sounds of something striking and of breaking glass continued. Then, it became completely quiet. Everyone was enveloped in bewilderment at the silence that met them amidst the pitch darkness.

What had happened to the hijackers? What had been made of the girl who had suddenly stood up? What on Earth was going on in that car at that moment? While the passengers’ minds were filled with questions, fire was lit back within one of the shattered lanterns. A beautiful woman holding a match emerged from the dark like a spirit. With an index finger against her lips, she whispered a “shh”. The woman stood out vividly against the colors of the night. All the passengers who took notice of her fell silent under compulsion.

“Pleased to make your acquaintance. I am a traveler. Everyone, I am aware that you must be tired. Please wait a little bit longer. I will now take control... of the guards outside and the freight car.” Saying no more than that, Violet blew out the match’s fire with a whiff.

The gentleman realized then that a match had been taken from his breast pocket without his notice.

Within that world of darkness, only noises began to echo yet again as one of the left-side windows was opened and someone landed outside. The sounds of gravel being stepped on and of someone running ensued. After a short while, a man’s groan could be heard. A few seconds later, there was a rustle of something heavy being dragged.

The passengers shuddered, astonished with the unexpected turn of events. They then heard a treading over the gravel once more. It was a nimble pacing, coming close to the car. The footsteps of the unseen person fueled the sense of uneasiness in those who had been immersed in fear for a long time span.

“Excuse me.”

“Hih!” The gentleman yelped curtly as the window was casually knocked from outside.

Violet stood in the outer world, where one could rely solely on moonshine, with the moonlight against her back.

“Everyone, make sure to remain quiet. Please escape before the people from the other cars come to attack this one.”

Doll-like clothes, doll-like features. The hints of her humanity were dim in everything about her.

“Do lend a hand to women, elders and children. Please follow along the railway and walk in the opposite direction of the ride. It will most likely take time, but if you go to the nearest station, the military police will definitely grant you protection. It is not a good idea to stay at this station. People who seemed to be station’s staff were conversing amicably with the guards, so there must be other entities participating in this takeover.”

One could tell without directly seeing her fight. She was not an ordinary person.

People started to climb onto the window and come down in a surge.

“What about you? Will not you come with us?” The gentleman asked the enigmatic woman whom he was curious about once he set his foot on the ground.

Violet shook her head. “I have something to do here. An incident such as this one is a first ever since the war ended. Most likely, Leidenschaftlich’s army will make its move to deal with this strife. It is exceedingly difficult to stop a train... which is like a box with people inside, without attacking from the outside. If the inside is emptied, there will be no need for hesitation. It is clear that a battle will commence at one of the next stop stations. Until then, I have to do what I can...”

“That... isn’t something for you to do, right? Let’s all run away together.”

“No...”

Her blue eyes were staring down at the gentleman in front of her, but her consciousness lay elsewhere.

“No, it is something I must do. This is... This is... for the sake of someone whom I wish to become the strength of, even if indirectly.”

She was looking at Gilbert Bougainvillea, who was, somewhere far in the distance, surely spending efforts on the rescue of the citizens.

“Fortunately, I was going to arrive at the place where that I was heading to one day earlier than planned. I happened to use this train by coincidence, but there are other means of transportation. If I am still able to contact my head office today, they should be able to prepare a substitute for my duties... This is a rather big incident, so my company’s president might have already anticipated this situation and arranged a replacement. That is my only matter of concern.”

“You should be concerned about your own body rather than about things like that. It’s dangerous... Aren’t you just a young girl?”

“Worry not. The night has deepened, so I believe I can take control of this with the least possible damage.”

“‘Control’, you say...”

“Take control” were the words that she had spewed a while before as well. It was neither “put up a resistance” nor “seize”. The standpoint she spoke of was different. She was planning to force the battle into surrender. That beautiful woman did not seem fearful or nervous in the slightest of being outnumbered.

——I have a feeling... that this is not quite having confidence.

All of her actions appeared to the gentleman as an automatic mechanism.

“Aren’t you scared?”

“I am not.” Her attitude was of someone unbothered by the fact that she was about to pick a fight with hijackers.

The train soon started moving.

The gentleman thanked her for saving everyone as she climbed back in and asked lastly, “You, what’s your name?”

Violet’s expression grew even more attractive than before while she placed an index finger against her lips without saying anything. As the train was gone, the gentleman was unable to hear her name.

Back at six hours and twenty-seven minutes, Gilbert had sent out an emergency convocation to his own troops, assembling them at a runway where Nighthawks took flight. All were waiting at a standby place near said runway for the transmission of the operation’s contents, the arming of the troops and the adjustment of the Nighthawk planes to be finalized. He had decided to make use of that time and contact the two men he needed to speak with.

“We are connected to the Leidenschaftlich Navy Ministry.”

“Sorry about that. I’ll borrow this as it is. I’m counting on you to keep people away for now.”

The person from the communication room, whom Gilbert had requested beforehand to make a call to his brother, conceded him the seat.

His brother’s voice could soon be heard. “Gil, you had a favor to ask your great older brother?”

It was the tone of someone feigning displeasure, Gilbert thought.

Although Dietfriet would make requests to Gilbert, the opposite usually did not happen. Whenever he did ask for anything, his brother would take a stance of annoyance, but never refused him. He probably felt indebted to Gilbert for the treatment that he had been giving the latter so far.

“Yeah, Brother. I do have a favor.”

There was no way the older one would be unhappy that his younger brother was relying on him.

Gilbert had been able to declare in the meeting that the navy would be mobilized since his appeals’ chances of success were visible. The circumstances seemed to have been transmitted to the Navy Ministry as well, and so, a request for a battleship to be dispatched and prevent the migration from the port capitol of the North was officially issued.

Even though both were national organizations, Leidenschaftlich’s army and navy were separate entities that shared the military budget. A mediator was needed for one to acquire the other’s cooperation, or else, it was quite difficult to do so whenever there was no great gain for either. With the passage of time, the fact that Dietfriet had betrayed the Bougainvillea – a family that had joined the army for generations – and enlisted into the navy had been turning into an asset for the two brothers. Just as Gilbert, Dietfriet had carved a position for himself that enabled him to move his troops to a large extent.

“Well, then, I will definitely pay you back for this one day.”

“Bring drinks and celebrate my birthday with me when it comes. That’d be enough.”

“If it’s something like this, I’d do it even without it serving as repayment.” Gilbert replied and was about to hang up, but his fingertips, which had stretched towards the communication equipment, halted at the next words from Dietfriet.

“That’s right... just one more thing. The reason you’re so desperate is because of ‘that’, isn’t it? I saw the newspaper. I ended up spotting ‘that’ in it even without wanting to. Has ‘it’ come to see you? ‘It’ discovered that you survived, right? I was curious as to what happened afterwards. Did you make ‘it’ yours?”

“Hah?” It was common since their childhood for his brother to prank him, and so, Gilbert thought that had been tasteless witticism at first. “Stop with the bad jokes at a time like this, Brother. Violet doesn’t know of my survival.”

Silence.

“Brother?”

“It wasn’t a joke. I see... I was sure ‘it’ was gonna go see you as soon as possible, but I was wrong, huh? So ‘it’ is laying low because of this situation... Since you’re so nice, you stayed away in order to give ‘it’ a peaceful life, so you’re sure to be worrying that ‘it’ might find out about you because of this emergency rescue plan. Don’t fret. ‘It’ already knows.”

“What... What are you saying...?” Cold sweat slowly trailed down his back. “There’s... no way she would.” His voice was faltering.

“But it seems so. Last time I saw you during the Flying Letters... I told you I had seen ‘it’, right? Back then, ‘it’ asked me... if you were alive. I gave an answer that neither affirmed nor denied anything. And so, ‘it’... she became convinced. That you were alive, I mean.”

Although Gilbert could not change what had already happened, he felt like saying “wait up”. His vision went white. He was dizzy enough to be on the verge of throwing up. With a hand on his lips, he kept quiet.

——Violet... knows?

“Hey, Gil. You okay?”

He had heard in detail from Hodgins about how much his lie had afflicted and saddened her. If she had learned that he was alive, then Gilbert was nothing to Violet other than the Lord who had tossed her away without so much as praising her military deeds. There would be no helping it if she came to hate him.

“Why... did you do something so uncalled for...?!”

Intense wrath engulfed Gilbert’s heart. He was close to venting, but the only outlet for his rage was his brother.

“Like I care. Don’t involve me in your blind love mess. I didn’t answer, but she was convinced of it. That’s all.”

“You think it’s unrelated to you... Brother, you always... Just how am I supposed to face her...?!”

“The people closest to you are family, right? It looked like she had always been believing that you had lived. When she confirmed that you were, how can I put it? Well, she had her eyes shining like an idiot. If she hasn’t gone there to see you... that’s right. There’s only one thing I can think of. Since she’s a tool, she’s waiting for her Master to pick her back up. She’s probably anticipating a moment when she’ll be needed... ‘cause she’s dumb. It’s a good opportunity, so go fetch her.”

“Brother—!!”

“You were preparing yourself for the worst while making this emergency rescue plan, right? Be thankful to your older brother for giving you this push. Bye, Gil. Leave the sea to me. Next time we meet will be on my birthday... Love ya.”

“Brother, wait!”

The line was turned off one-sidedly. Gilbert was mute out of great perplex.

Perhaps people were waiting for the conversation to end, as the door was knocked from outside the communication room. Someone from his troops handed him a baggage with the weapons and ammo that he had specified. The one who had brought the baggage was concerned about Gilbert’s oozing distress, taking it merely as a glimpse of the intense negotiations with the navy, but in reality, that was not the case.

While checking the baggage’s contents, Gilbert held firmly onto the gun. Should he shoot a bullet into his own head, his worries over everything he was shouldering would certainly be gone, but he could not do so.

He then contacted Leidenschaftlich’s CH Postal Service. A girl with a young-sounding voice answered the phone, but informed him that they were on temporary closing for the day. It seemed that they already knew about the hijacking incident.

“Please announce... that I called to offer help in the hijacking case of the intercontinental train. One of your members is in it, right? If you just say that I am from the Leidenschaftlich army, he should be able to know who it is...”

He could faintly hear a state of agitation on the other side of the line. It was a shout from his old friend, followed by the thud of something like a chair being knocked over as someone stood up, rustles of falling paperwork, and finally, he was able to catch sounds of breathing.

“Gilbert! You... Where have you been and doing what?!” A voice clearly coated in anger echoed in his ears stridently. Regardless, Gilbert wound up feeling joy. It had truly been a long time since he had last talked to Claudia Hodgins.

“I heard just a bit ago from the secretary that you had contacted the army. Sorry. I was in a meeting.”

“Don’t go having meetings while one of my employees is in major trouble! You... know what’s up, don’t you? The army is making its move, right? In the hijacking case of the intercontinental train, I mean! She is... She is...”

“I am aware. Violet is on board, isn’t she? There was a photo of her in the newspaper.”

Hodgins was dumbfounded at Gilbert’s casual response and immediately retorted, “Don’t talk so calmly!” Losing his composure even more, he started making odd claims, “I am the way I am, and you were supposed to be like me too. You were supposed to be like that all along.”

——He’s sentimental, and a boisterous guy.

Gilbert ended up laughing. He felt embarrassed of how much he had longed for that noisy friend of his in the meantime they had not talked to one another. Not letting it show that he was just as anxious as the latter, he replied with words that were not solely his vanity, but also merged with his true sentiments, “As if I can afford to lose my mind. During times of crisis, it’s my duty to come up with means of protecting the citizens.”

“Does Little Violet... count as one of those citizens?”

“Obviously.”

“Are you mad... that I let Little Violet get in danger even though you entrusted her to me?”

Gilbert was sincerely surprised to be asked something completely different. “What are you saying? I’m grateful to you. I wouldn’t have entrusted her... to anyone else. You’re a man with sense of responsibility, so I left her to you. But that has nothing to do with what is happening now.”

“I don’t think so.”

Gilbert realized what Hodgins was talking about as if he had grasped the matter with his hands. Even though he was not at fault, blaming himself while wondering what else he could have done was a trait of his best friend’s personality.

“Hodgins.”

“What?”

“You’re my number one friend.”

“What’s with that, out of the blue...?”

“Hodgins. A friend like you... won’t show up before me ever again. You’re that important, even if you don’t want to be. I’m the same to you, aren’t I? That’s why... I had thought you were taking my sins lightly. You asked me why I had let go of Violet and told me to come see her, right? And said I shouldn’t call you unless I reconsidered it.”

“I did. I definitely did.”

“I... I keenly felt that I was the last person she should see, so I let her go. When we first met, I had believed it was best for me to watch over her while keeping her at arm distance, but that was a façade, and in the end, I used her as a tool.”

“But that... under those circumstances, there was no helping it. I would have done the same.”

“Is that really so? I... don’t think you would. How is she now, the Violet that you guided and raised? If I... hadn’t made the wrong choice... if I hadn’t raised her by my side, she would have grown up without knowing the battlefield. The current Violet is how she was originally supposed to be. That’s why it’s not your fault if something like this happens in the process. For starters, this was an accident.”

“If you’re gonna say that, I can shoot it right back at ya. Don’t make it seem like Little Violet fighting alongside you in the war was something bad. That’s blasphemy against every soldier we lived with in that period. The problem was how you would have guided her after that. And it was then I got angry, because you were prioritizing only your own feelings and not thinking about Little Violet. But, listen! I’ll cease fire temporarily. Now isn’t the time to be on break-up. We’re both her guardians. Let’s save her.” His tone was determined and seemed to deliver the heated, glaring gaze of his greyish blue orbs even through the communication equipment.

“I agree with that... For her sake, anything I can do... In order to keep her away from the army, I have done several preparations to prevent her return. Personal connections, merits... I devoted myself for everything to be the utmost and very best. I’m in the middle of that even at the moment. If it’s to protect Violet, I won’t nitpick methods.”

“So, you’re gonna put up a cool pose like, ‘whatever is not for her sake... shall be excluded, even should that be myself’ and protect her from the shadows?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

By the looks of it, Hodgins also did not seem to know the truth. That meant Violet really had concluded on her own that Gilbert had survived, and, as Dietfriet had said, was simply waiting for him. For her Master to come retrieve her.

“But I wonder about that... Soon, the lie I pinned into her might be busted. There’s a high chance I’ll come in contact with Violet.”

After a brief silence, Hodgins’s request for repetition in the form of a “Haah!?” resounded loudly. He finally took notice of turbine sounds coming from behind Gilbert. “Wait a bit, then where... are you now?”

“Near a runway that was reserved for my troops’ Nighthawks. I’m currently coordinating the departure.” Gilbert loaded his gun while speaking. He had also taken off his military uniform and finished changing into his battle outfit. The latter felt more familiar on his body.

“Of Leidenschaftlich’s Special Offense Force!? Yo-You... are commanding them and going for the rescue?!”

“That’s right.”

“You... said you wouldn’t see her! Is it okay if you do?!”

Silence. Gilbert believed the conversation would drag on for much longer if he revealed that Violet apparently knew about his survival.

“Why are you quiet? Isn’t that it?”

“When everything is over, I’ll apologize and report to you too. This is in order to save Violet. There’s no other option anymore. If we do end up meeting, I’ll beg for forgiveness...”

Their time to talk was shortening.

“Then prepare yourself for the worst. This is something that you caused.” Hodgins said something similar to what Dietfriet had. “So, what will you do once the Nighthawks take flight? Don’t tell me, you’ll jump onto the train while it’s in motion?”

“That’s right.”

“You really... are insane sometimes! A knight-in-shiny-armor gone crazy over love! Haha! I’ll praise you for that.”

Hodgins’s laughter could be heard. As Gilbert was unable to counter-argue, his face reddened.

“By the way, eh, are you... still a lieutenant-colonel? Wasn’t there some deal about you receiving other two rank promotions?”

“You’re full of questions... They waited for my injuries to heal. I became a colonel a few days ago.” With his prosthetic left arm, Gilbert stroked the eyepatch on his palm, which hid the right eye he had lost. Even with only one side of his vision, his handling of weapons had not deteriorated.

“And yet you’re the one in command!? That’s even more insane! The higher-ups sure made a great concession!”

“No more mocking, Hodgins. I told you, didn’t I? If it’s for Violet’s sake, I don’t nitpick my methods. Of course, our objective is to settle down the current situation, but there’s no way that can be done without me commanding on-site. Earlier, you said you’d do everything you can. If those words weren’t a lie, I want you to show me your data-acquiring skills. Is there any information that the military doesn’t know of?”

“Got it. I’ll tell you. But lemme just say one thing.”

“What is it...?”

“You... turn into a huge idiot when it comes to Little Violet, huh. I... like that a lot.”

“Shut up.”

Why was that? Between friends, even if they spent a long while without speaking to each other, once they eventually opened their mouths and reached out to one another, they would end up talking as if the flow of time in that gap had never existed. The two forgot about back when they had stopped contacting each other and begun to chatter.

“I’ll say what we have here, so you tell me too. Let’s have an info exchange. The hijackers had in them the national emblem of a certain northern country, Rohand. Remnants of an extremist party that also caused trouble before by raiding a construction site when the railroad of the intercontinental train was being made are in that group. Still, it seems they were not supposed to be a number of people significant enough to cause such a big incident... they might’ve gotten more collaborators.”

Gilbert ran a pen through his notebook. He also spoke about what he had heard during the meeting, as well as about the demands for a political offender kept in the Altair Prison to be handed over and to migrate to another continent in exchange for the passengers. He was aware that they were not ones to negotiate with in normal circumstances.

“Our information and yours aren’t that different in terms of freshness. The train is currently making a stop at a water supply point. It’s been confirmed through the supplementary information from the Leidenschaftlich National Railway that an engineer and some engineer assistants of the train were killed, and that the criminals sought substitute personnel. It’s good that we were able to buy time, but you said that their numbers must be small since they’re taking such reckless actions despite having a plan, right? Normally, when an anti-government organization swells up and spontaneously discharges like this, it’s mostly due to worthless bastards being drawn into it by a primary factor of making numbers balance. Meaning they have caused a situation where there’s no turning back, huh?”

“Either way, they wanna slap the South in the face and migrate to a country that isn’t their own. Did you know that Rohand’s territory is on the railway’s track? For example, if we had been the ones to lose the war, Leidenschaftlich’s towns had been destroyed and a roadbed had been built across it, what would you think?”

“I would provisionally evacuate, store weapons, gather warriors and come back.”

“If it were me, I’d find my happiness in another land, but you’d do something like that. This is probably also valid for the enemies. And surely there is a comrade of theirs in the Altair Prison whom they’d think that could do it. If I... were the criminal of this incident, and you were in Altair, maybe I’d have done the same as them.”

——If it were you, you’d take a smarter route. Gilbert thought but did not voice it.

Perhaps having been able to realize something from Gilbert’s silence, Hodgins said quickly, “The enemies are level-headed enough only not to kill the passengers, but they’ll soon give in to despair. If that happens, there’s a high chance that the number of deaths will rise. You said our information wasn’t different in freshness, but I still have material. The regulations after the calling-off of military forces in the North are rigid. If the hijackers managed to get weapons, it’s most possible that they imported them from another continent. It’s been confirmed there are armed groups that get their hands into weapons that we’re not yet familiar with through entwined foreign trades with other countries and continents. Still, it looks like the relationship between the arm dealers of these continents and the people of ours who want weapons can’t be considered good. It seems the fees are pretty overcharged. Meaning they’re being taken advantage of.”

“Even Leidenschaftlich has problems in foreign trades with other continents. They are wary of our natural resources and don’t stop just at interchanging goods, but also try to buy lands here. It is, aah... almost like that.”

“Yeah, like a forewarning that there’s some project involving the South and North. You get it? There’s a need to understand the background of the incident happening right now. At first glance, it looks like a fight between Leidenschaftlich, of the South, and a country of the North, Rohand, but in reality, there’s one more entity. It’s only watching. But it exists. As a third influence, it wants to know just how well Leidenschaftlich can handle a situation like this one. Other than being on the side that won the war, we’re also the greatest military nation.”

“Migration plans, another continent, new armaments.”

Albeit messily, a summary of the incident was unraveling within Gilbert. A thread trailed around his mind, and the results of the accumulated information came out. One: the contents of the demands made by the hijackers were that, once the intercontinental train arrived at its last station in the port town, the political offender and war criminal of the North were allowed to migrate with them to another continent. Two: they, who were from the defeated nation, had been able to execute the hijacking through the other continent’s support.

Those with good intuition could tell. The current situation had been induced because the trigger of a next war was about to burst. Just when everyone was thinking that the horrors of wartime had settled down in their continent, there were now other continents targeting it.

As Gilbert’s supposition wound up hitting bull’s-eye, his head grew heavy. “Our victory needs to be overwhelming.”

“Will Leidenschaftlich dispatch rescue troops other than yours?”

“The orders have been given. They’ll target the water supply point, attack, help the passengers escape and engage into battle. It’ll be an ambush from the army garrison of the North. If, by any chance, they still strive towards migrating to another country, the ones they’d have to face next would be the navy. My brother is also on the move. But we can’t let them get to the sea. For that, I have a favor to ask you.”

“What is it? You can say anything.”

“Buy the land of a water supply point station that the train is expected to pass by.”

“Hah?”

“Trains usually require water supply. It’s a one-stop-per-hour ratio. Once the water is replenished, we’ll lose an opportunity of rescue again. However, it’s predictable that they will use hostages as shield and the dispatched northern troops would have to allow their passage. I want a place where they will definitely stop at. And then, I want the railroad to be destroyed so that they won’t be able to not stop... That’s why, buy the property, and break it down.”

“‘Buy it’, you say, like it’s something easy...”

“You can’t?”

“Don’t ask stupidities. It’s not a matter of being able to or not. I will do it. My employee is on that thing!”

“Since it’s you, I did think you’d say that. The lands of the passing points are divided into two types: those owned by the Leidenschaftlich National Railway and those that were rented from the original owners and are in use. When I looked at the map, I was able to narrow the places where we’d be able to have a flashy ambush battle, yet in which it would hardly affect other territories and that the train would afterwards undoubtedly stop at once far away from the water supply point, down to a few stops. And among them, there is only one point that is a private property. I want you to purchase it with your talent for business. From now, as soon as possible.”

Gilbert himself thought he was saying something unreasonable.

“You... Gilbert, you...”

However, he was certain that, if it was his best friend, the latter would definitely manage it.

“Wait, wait, wait, wait. Why did you narrow that down?”

“To tell the truth, the major-general didn’t approve of this strategy.”

“Well, there’s no way anyone would immediately nod at being told ‘let’s buy land, destroy it and kick our enemies’ asses’, is there?”

“It seemed I would have been able to convince him if I’d had more time, but unfortunately, I’m about to fly. I’ve decided right then to make of this not a military, but a private strategy. The money will come from me. Places in possession of the Leidenschaftlich National Railway can’t be negotiated. However, if it’s a land up for rent owned by one person, it can be nominally made private. Buy it under your name. If you become the titular, whatever you do with it is your own business.”

“Even so, it’d be bad to destroy it, right?! It’s being rented by the National Railway, isn’t it?! Even if it’s private in name only, it’s being used by the National Railway. I can’t just go damaging the property.”

“That’s where your assistance comes. After the private property is sold, extort the one responsible for the National Railway. You can do so when the incident settles down. The Leidenschaftlich National Railway’s crisis management will surely be interrogated about its absence after this case is finished. Say that you’ll make an escape route for them. In normal circumstances, I’d rather have them hand the land over themselves, but that’s impossible for bureaucratic bungling. That’s why we’ll be the ones to propose it. If we let the criminals get to the sea, this won’t end just with the ones responsible being fired. In exchange of us being able to go rampant in a private property, make people promise not to investigate them later on. And then, ask a newspaper company to...”

“I’ve been able to catch it somehow. You got me involved in this with the intention of making it into some impressive tale, right?”

“You’re quick.”

The plan that Gilbert had come up with was like a sequence.

The postal company president Claudia Hodgins, for the sake of his employee’s protection and out of worry for the safety of the people taken as hostages, would suggest a cul-de-sac to take place in a territory rented by the Leidenschaftlich National Railway itself (said postal company president was also a former Leidenschaftlich soldier and carried the achievement of having been promoted to major). Fearing the situation’s aggravation, even if the Leidenschaftlich National Railway were to predict through the suggestion of the property owner that the railroad would hardly be usable afterwards, it would prioritize actual lives over expenses and agree to the scheme.

Henceforth, an arrangement of the strategy being transmitted by someone from the army and the plan being immediately executed would be printed out. In reality, the land would not belong to Hodgins since the one paying for it would be Gilbert Bougainvillea, but as long as such fact did not see the light of day, any sort of grandiose story could be created about it. Unlike the current circumstances, severe public criticism was something that could be eased.

“I’m counting on you as insurance. If this doesn’t work, we’ll just carry it over to the next water supply point. However, there will be more victims, and the possibility of Violet’s survival becoming dubious will be higher. A fast resolution is necessary. I’ll let you make use of one of my subordinates. He has the documents for the land’s purchasing, so call him. You’ll probably have to negotiate with its representative, but if it’s you, you can work it out with your misleading flattery.”

“I’m honored for the compliments! But this will definitely be busted later. People know about our relationship, right?”

Gilbert turned around upon being tapped on the shoulder. It seemed the Nighthawks were ready.

“I don’t mind even losing my position for this. But I will try to prove that I’m not someone who can be cut off so easily. Rather than me, what’s important is the citizens’... Violet’s safety. Listen, I don’t forgive those who put the citizens of our Leidenschaftlich in danger, no matter who they are. A number of lives have already been lost. We’ll definitely pay them back. It doesn’t matter who the other party is, be them the North or another continent. Our Leidenschaftlich does not yield to foreign invasion or pressure. It’s been like that ever since its foundation. I will make the enemies regret laying their hands on Leidenschaftlich.” The Bougainvillea heir spat out his quiet anger in a voice tone that even his friend would find ominous.

It was precisely seven hours and sixteen minutes into the evening. Why was there no one around?

One of the hijackers cried out upon seeing the state of Dining Car 2. He looked about. The interior of the dark car shook with the steam whistle of the locomotive.

The train, which had been making a stop, had finally begun to move again. The Leidenschaftlich National Railway had responded to the hijackers’ demands and sent replacement personnel to the pitiful engineer, Samuel LaBeouf. He was currently attempting to drive while another hijacker thrust a gun at him.

Things had expanded to a point in which it was impossible to understand many aspects of the several happenings. One of the aspects was the empty dining car that the man was staring at. Not only the passengers but also his companions, who had been in control of Dining Car 2, were nowhere to be found.

The man recalled a cryptic ghost story passed down at the northern homeland that he used to live in. It stated that when one was abroad a speeding vehicle in the middle of the night, they should not look outside from anywhere other than its front, whether it was a carriage, a car or even a train.

——The reason why is...

He put a hand on the frame of the only window that had been left open.

——...because non-humans are guided by the moonlight and follow it.

Then opened the window to see the back of the car.

——A frightening ghost might be baring its fangs and running after us.

However, what chased the train was nothing but the moon floating in the night sky. The smell of prairies during nighttime only granted the man trapped inside the box called a train slight coldness instead of terror.

“Hah.” The man caressed his chest. Apparitions did not exist – he was able to confirm that much. Rather, what remained unconfirmed was the cause behind the disappearance of the passengers and his comrades.

“I will be taking this.” The words the man heard came from a direction he would never have imagined. By the moment he both caught them and understood their meaning, his collar was simultaneously grabbed and he was tossed outside.

The train was in motion. It was not too fast, but no one would survive unharmed should they fall off. Before the man collided with the ground, what he saw were blue eyes staring at him from atop the train and a golden light sparkling against the moonlit night. While swallowing his breath at such beauty, the man bounced onto the soil like a small ball.

Violet readied her position on the hurtling train. Her hips carried a military saber that she had borrowed from the man when throwing him out. Her body was already equipped with numerous weapons snatched from other hijackers.

After experimenting the saber, dagger, and pistol sword that did not suit her lovely ribbon-tie one-piece once for each, she went back to the saber. It seemed their heaviness was not yet overwhelming, and she put them away in weapon holders that also appeared to have been stolen.

Violet’s fighting style was similar to a spider’s. At first, she had merely defeated one hijacker when bumping onto him, as he had sensed the strange state of the freight car and had come to check it, but as others would come searching for their comrade who had not returned, she concluded, “this is a good opportunity” and hid herself while on standby, eliminating them one by one. Right before losing interest, the hijackers would see the upside-down figure of a woman appearing from outside the window and let out a scream before fainting. She had laid out the yarns and was hunting the preys that she had successfully drawn into her spider web.

There had been four people monitoring the hostages in Dining Car 1. The only remaining hijacker had continued keeping watch while surrounded by people. As he became unable to handle the eeriness of Dining Car 2, he went to seek support from the car ahead.

Although the passengers of Dining Car 2 had been freed during the train’s stop, there was nothing that could be done to somehow rescue the ones of Dining Car 1, even if the guard’s eyes could be evaded. Violet gazed forward as if glaring. She decided that her next task was to take control of the engine room and make the train stop again.

Violet advanced while deftly walking onto the scaffold. Her resolve had no signs of crumbling as she was headed, silent and unaccompanied, towards a seizure battle. She was no longer a girl soldier. There were no commander officers beside her. She was treading through a life in which she did not have back-ups, with no option other than making choices on her own. As a result of that, she was taking actions without anyone’s instructions in order to help the passengers. She was attempting to do what she could as Violet Evergarden.

“Major.”

The train that they happened to be riding in had been taken over. If she had the ability to help them escape, she would simply do so. In retrospect, in case her Lord was indeed alive and in the army, she had utmost trust that he was definitely thinking of a method to save that train, even if said person was not aware of what she was doing.

“Sounds of turbines?” Violet suddenly looked up at the empty night sky. A noise unlike the one of the train’s sprinting mixed with it in her ears. She could see several flying objects looming right over the train.

“There! That’s the culprit!”

A bullet gushed through the night sky. A gunshot echoed along with a man’s voice. From within the locomotive, a gun was aimed at her. One of the hijackers, who had been in a frenzy while looking for the passengers that were nowhere in sight, as well as the person who had most likely caused such a situation, had finally found Violet running on top of the train.

Violet peeled her eyes away from the objects flying in the night sky and concentrated on the battle. She sped up onto the locomotive while lowering her posture. After taking some distance, she constrained the criminals inside the locomotive by shooting at them, then resumed running. The best idea was to get inside the car as soon as possible, but it did not seem that she would be able to do so immediately.

“Who... are you?! The one who helped the hostages of the rear car escape was you, wasn’t it?!”

The men climbed from the window of the Passenger Car to get rid of Violet. From both behind and ahead of her, the men bearing the emblem of the North were gradually approaching her with the intention of attacking from both sides.

“Answer! Who are you?!”

“I am a mere traveler.”

“Liar! Did you know about our plans? No... it’s not like there would be anyone foolish enough to come aboard alone if they knew. Come here! We’ll interrogate you about the details. Put down the weapons.”

Violet put the gun back into the holder.

“Wrong! Leave the weapons at your feet!”

Not listening to the restraint order, she took a large step. “Who...” while saying so, Violet landed on the chest of the one that had been threatening her, her fist diving into his face.

The fist that came from a woman so fine-looking was much heavier than it seemed. The man rolled down, taking a few others with him.

“Who... said anything about complying with you?” with her low grumble, battle commenced.

The men charged at her from back and front. Firstly, she crisscrossed the knife bouts from a man who had come from behind. She defended herself with her left hand, grasped his face and pushed him backwards. As he faltered, she swept him off his feet and, just like that, delivered a kick to drop him off the train.

An enemy who rushed towards her from the front attempted to hit her with his bare hands. It was a tall and broad man. He probably had confidence in his physical strength. Merrily, he targeted Violet’s face. Receiving a series of kicks with both arms, Violet aimed for an opening, placed a hand onto the hull and rotated her long legs. While he was overtaken by her kick, she sank the fist of her free hand into his stomach. But the man seemed to have a hard protection plank hidden under his clothes. She did feel that something had bent, but there were no sounds of bones breaking.

“I’ll crush your face! Die!” After a pause, the man raised his fist towards her once more.

Violet accepted it with one hand, pulled the gun from the holster and shot his thigh at close range.

“You... that’s unfa...”

Nothing was cowardly about Violet, who had been raised in the battlefields. She gently pressed the collapsing man’s shoulder, and he disappeared into the dark with a scream. As Violet was on her own yet again, the rattling of the train resounded in her ears.

That was the power of the woman named Violet Evergarden. It was an actual proof of strength from the weapon whose name was not in the registrations of Leidenschaftlich’s army.

The train’s hijacking plan was failing in a progressive fashion. The perpetrators mostly carried out a rash behavior, but that was not the direct cause. They had enough military force to control the weak passengers. However, and Auto-Memories Doll who prided herself in having the strength of an unmatched warrior had ended up mingling with said passengers.

The moon in the sky had been enclosed in nightly clouds and temporarily disappeared, but the moonshine slowly began to gleam down over the world again. When the moonlight guided Violet once more, there was a different enemy in front of her. Even without being invited, Violet showed herself to them.

“Are you... a soldier of Leidenschaftlich?” The low voice of a man could be heard. It was a quiet way of speaking. He had features that gave off an impression of transparency and steadiness. Although its color was dull in the nightly darkness, he was clad in an azure coat. Rohand’s national emblem was embroidered on it. For whatever reason, he had a long case in hands.

“No, I am no longer a soldier now. I have a question as well. Are you the strongest person among the ones responsible for this takeover? If possible, I would like to fight whoever that person is.”

The man gripped his case firmly. As he did so, its exterior detached and fell to his feet, revealing a bayonet. With flawless etiquette, he bowed at Violet. “I am the leader of Rohand’s chivalric order... as for my name, I’ve already abandoned it. I am the strongest one that you seek. I have... seen you in the battlefield. You’re Leidenschaftlich’s witch, right?” The leader of Rohand’s chivalric order observed Violet under the moonlight with an indescribable gaze. It denoted his fear and wrath at the fact that the young demon of the battlefields had grown up so much and stood before him yet again. However, she was but a beautiful woman no matter how he looked at her, and so, he was perplexed. “Your fighting form was... just like a fierce god... I’ve heard no rumors about you after the Continental War ended, but... I see, so you’ve been doing this kind of obscure work.”

The air that steamed from the leader was unlike the other men that she had fought.

“I apologize for not meeting your expectations, but the witch you speak of has already departed from this world and is not a soldier anymore. I am now only a traveler. I am not doing anything assassin-like, either. I did give your comrades a rough treatment, but they are sure to be alive. Although this is arrogant of me, as a passenger of this train, I have a request. Please release all the hostages.”

“That cannot be done.”

“I suppose so... We are being used as material for some sort of trade. Even I can understand that much. Why are you doing such a thing?”

“It’s to take back the things... and the person... that you guys have trampled over.”

“Do you mean to start another war?”

The chivalric leader chuckled. His voice rose into laughter, but it did not reach his eyes. “I’m sorry, but want to ask you something. Is the war over to you?”

Did she not think she would ever be asked such a question? Violet grew stiff.

“I can’t read you very well since you’re expressionless, but the fact that you aren’t answering means you have a clue, right? That’s what soldiers are about. Forever and always... our memories of viciousness stay with us like remnants of burn marks and do not disappear. It will never be over for me.”

The exchange had a sense of déjà-vu.

“However... in truth, it is already over.”

“Still, war will happen once more.”

Such words were Violet’s former self in essence.

“The faces of my deceased companions. The smell of corpses. The weight of a gun snatched from an enemy’s dead body, the night I spent in pain after being beaten by a senior officer without knowing the motive. I had been able to endure all this... because I believed that, someday, the war would end and supposedly something brilliant awaited me in the future. But how was it in reality? My friend that had been going for the same dream as myself was put in prison, the higher-ups who started the war are living leisurely, and now our nation is becoming our enemy. The soldiers who protected the citizens with their lives at stake are labeled as useless and get stones thrown at them by peasants. My hometown was gone without a trace as the victorious country laid a railway track for its trains over the motherland that we tried to protect. I also tried to forget about it. But, in my heart, forever and ever, even now...”

There were deep dark bags under the chivalric leader’s eyes.

“...even though I wake up in the morning, sleep at night and I am breathing, a fury that I cannot suppress burns within my body at unexpected times. To solve this, I have no choice but kill your country, which made me this way. Not just the South. The West, which conspired with it, too. This is still just a tiny beginning. From this point on, our original lives will start. Are you satisfied? If I have to talk, given that I’m not so good at conversations, I’ll do it with my fists.”

There was a reason why he had said “our”. One, two, three more people who wore the same azure coat as him appeared and took out the bayonet from their own long cases and aimed the weapons at Violet. On top of the train in movement, the former chivalric order with their bayonets and a former girl soldier wielding several kinds of weapons put themselves in position and stood facing one another.

It was like the law of causal response. Violet’s past pursued her no matter how much time passed, never letting her go.

Violet held onto the brooch on her chest only once. “Why... did things turn out this way?” was a question that surfaced in everyone’s minds when cruel things happened, but not in hers. That was because the one who used to be her Lord had told her, “without ever blaming anyone, live on”.

“I am a taciturn myself, so that would be of help.” Violet unsheathed the saber and bowed in a lady-like manner.

At seven hours and thirty-four minutes, Hodgins had proceeded to a branch office of Leidenschaftlich’s National Estate Purchase Agency. It was the place that had been selected and that he had relied on for the construction of the CH Postal Service’s headquarters. Upon claiming that he had a negotiation to discuss with the person in charge, whom he was on close terms with, the receptionist promptly gave him a positive response. Separated by a desk in a private room that he had been led to, the two of them were gazing at each other.

“No, even if you say that, President Hodgins...” Compared to before he had listened to Hodgins, the one in charge – John Wishaw – showed signs of discomfort in his face.

He was a man in his mid-thirties who appeared young enough to be in his twenties. He was often despised for his looks, working as the manager of that branch office regardless.

“Are there any issues?” Fronting him, Claudia Hodgins’s way of speaking was in accordance to their ages, but he was one or two levels above the latter in being a dandy. Normally, one could often witness an attitude that poked fun at people coming from him, but the expression of seriousness he displayed in critical moments could stir people’s hearts, even with them being of the same sex.

John recoiled at Hodgins’s attacking stare. “As I said, your request is extremely hard to accept. About the land ownership purchase of the village you asked for, Ritorno, just acquiring one section of it is already hard, let alone the entire thing...”

“The truth is that just its train station is fine, but it’ll earn us more profit to buy the whole village while we’re at it.”

“The station is the village’s public property, and cannot be a subject of general estate negotiations.”

“No, that’s wrong, isn’t it? I contacted the Leidenschaftlich Legal Affairs Bureau before coming here. The station is a private property. It’s one of the large pieces of land that the village head, Miss Ian, inherited from her ancestors. The railroad that was laid down for the sake of the mining industry that said ancestors had started, and the station that was built for the same reason is Ritorno village’s. Leidenschaftlich’s National Railway uses the station as a water supply point for the trains to make stops at, but passengers can’t get off there. Because it’s a private property. You’d see that if you check the estate registration. Can you open the file in your hands?”

Albeit reluctantly, John opened the documents regarding Ritorno’s territorial data. The proprietary was the head of Ritorno’s coalmines.

“You sure... are knowledgeable.”

What Hodgins had said was true.

“It’s pretty famous. The station where people can’t get off at, that is. It’s got romance to it, right? But it’s not like no one can get off at it. Those who have Ritorno’s coalmine labor certificate and its residents can. It’s because it’s a private estate that outsiders can only enter and leave from a place other than the passage exclusive of those who have permission after undergoing troublesome procedures... Now, let’s return to the problem. I just want the land that has the railway where the intercontinental train will run across.”

——I’ll persuade you. I’ll persuade you. I’ll persuade you. I’ll definitely persuade you.

Hodgins made gestures and drew John Wishaw into his own story, almost like a stage actor. His eyes narrowed softly, but there was no kindness in them. “Shall I explain the usefulness of this transaction in an easy way again? Ritorno village is currently undergoing a continuous decline in population. It used to be famous for its mines, but mining became impossible due to an accident from several years ago. Although the railroads remain, the number of workers is decreasing and young people are leaving. It’s also not a place for tourism. It’s clear that it will turn into ruins. Part of the village was rented when the railroad was laid down. The village’s economy comes from clinging onto the money earned from that with all their might. How many people are there in the village now?”

“Around ninety...”

“That’s about the same number as a few ten-people households in a family gathering. Can they withstand the winter this year? Can they live on without sucking up to the youngsters who work away from home?”

“They must be... having a hard time.”

“I can see the finale of this tale. But there’s something that can turn it into a ‘Never-Ending Story’. Currently, our company does postal services and dispatches Auto-Memories Dolls, but there’s a project that we recently started working on. The manufacturing industry. Right now, we order letters, stamps and seal wax from other companies, but we are planning to manufacture and sell our own in the future. I’ll hire all the villagers for that, from elders to children, as long as their hands can move.” Hodgins stood up and sat on the sofa that John was on.

Although there was a distance between the two, it was short. John’s nervousness increased, but he was somewhat relieved in comparison to when Hodgins was in front of him.

It was psychologically less menacing to talk side-by-side than have a face-to-face conversation. The lesser one had to look at the other’s face, the more the tension would alleviate. Hodgins was never taught about such fact by anyone, instead acting on his own experience.

“What are you worried about?”

“Is there any realtor who could instantly close a deal after being told that the land to be bought would be transformed into a battlefield?”

“I see... There is a resistance... I get it, I get it. I totally get it. Of course, I won’t force you.” He repeated the words that empathized empathy, then lowered down the conditions already presented, “If I can’t buy the Ritorno village, I’ll buy the proposed site. I’ll buy it anyways. I explained the reason why from the get-go. I want to solve the hijacking incident happening right now faster than what the army is taking to make a move. For that, I need a place where there could be gunfire. I want to buy not only the station but the whole village and introduce business to it as an assurance. Y’know, I’m in the same position.” Next, he presented the conditions once more in a direction that appealed to emotions, “A girl who is like a daughter to me and was left in my care by the most precious friend in my life is on that train. I want to save her. I have connections with the Leidenschaftlich army. I tried asking about it, and the way things are now, it seems it’d be hard to execute a rescue if the train doesn’t stop. The best idea is to aim for a water supply point, attack, help the passengers escape and bring about the battlefield, but the military forces can’t be immediately readied just with forestalling. It would turn not into support from our own country, but into an ambush attack in a land occupied by the North’s army. Incidents like that are out of reach from the army’s handling, and the one that gets mobilized is the Special Firearms Attack Unit.”

The Special Firearms Attack Unit consisted of offense troops dispatched whenever there were cases that would be too much for the military police to deal with in domestic and overseas territories owned by Leidenschaftlich. As Leidenschaftlich, which had struggled with invasions during its long history, had always been successful in its interceptions, it would build national military bases in the invading countries as a partial compensation. During the Continental War, they had taken the role of stock areas as well. The Special Firearms Attack Unit was certain to be present in military divisions and maintained the peace and security of their vicinities. The one which would be mobilized that time was not the troop from the division near the station that the train had already left behind, but the troop from the division that lay further ahead.

“That’s why I will buy the land where a water supply point that the train is expected to pass by soon is located.”

John gulped noisily at Hodgins’s words.

“I’ll buy it and destroy the rails. I’ll create a place in which the army will be able to move around easily. It will also be advantageous for the Special Firearms Attack Unit, which will arrive before they do. The conclusion of this situation will be much faster if they come, right? Anyways, I want to make the target stop moving. It’s not about being able to do it or not. I will do it. My employee is on board. John, are you married? You aren’t, right? Then, are your parents doing well? I see. I wonder what you’d think if your parents were aboard that hijacked train with guns pointed at them in this very moment. I believe that the number of deaths will be much smaller if you help me right here and now. On the other hand, if you refuse, the risk of who-knows-how-many people dying will increase. You could be either a hero or a reaper.”

“B-But, we’d be doing that without the government’s authorization, right?”

Hodgins grinned. “The responsibility for it isn’t yours. After all, the contractor is me. If what we’re about to do works out, it’d be just me doing whatever with my own land.”

“That is... inconceivable. Are you saying you have personal troops or something? Even if you manage to stop the train by chance, rescuing the passengers would be impossible...”

Hodgins did not display frustration in front of that young man, who was completely seized with fear. On the contrary, he put a hand on the latter’s knee and spoke in an even gentler and sweeter approach than before, “I’m the one who decides whether it’s impossible or not.” However, he was clad in a forceful aura. “I’m not an idiot either. There’s no way I’d be a stranger to battlefields. I’m not proud of it, but I used to lead troops in the past.”

A scent that had been unknown to John during his entire life wafted from Hodgins to the tip of his nose. As he glanced at his side, their eyes met. The latter’s greyish blue eyes, good physique, broad shoulders and warm chest were right on sight.

“I... the fighting power that I have... I don’t wanna call it ‘fighting power’, but still... I now move on by trusting the power of the people that lend me their strength.” His hand that had rested on John’s knee grasped the latter’s own hand without his notice.

In regards of Hodgins, his field of expertise – having a way with words – was one that could capture others, but its true value did not lie there.

“Aren’t you just an intermediator? There’s only one thing I want you to do.”

At any rate, his ability to blend poison and honey in order to deceive people was unmatched.

“I want you to propose this deal to the village chief. That’s all, John.” As John remained silent, Hodgins put another hand on his knee. “I want to get to know... your human candor.”

——I’m sorry, beautiful-hearted youth.

One step short of his next chessboard move, Hodgins felt his conscience ache.

——I’m really sorry for dragging you into something like this. But there’s someone who wants to make that place into a battlefield.

His checkmate on John Wishaw was accompanied by a smile. “So, will you become one of the rescuers? If you can’t do it, I don’t mind contacting the village myself. You’re a manager and I’m a trader. We’re both proficient in talking, but if it were me, I could get the agreement of a client in five minutes. I’ll show you that skill of mine.”

Over the double lines in the contract for land renting written on parchment, the name of the new contractor – Claudia Hodgins – was printed. As the document procedures were finished soundly, Hodgins unreservedly patted John’s shoulder while the latter hung his head depressively as though wondering if they had not actually done something outrageous. Hodgins then called his company, the CH Postal Service, after being allowed to borrow the telephone.

Gilbert and Hodgins were not the only ones distressed by the current strife. After one ringback tone, Lux answered.

“Little Lux. Is everyone moving according to my instructions?”

“They’ve all been dispatched. If you give permission, President, I can call and get them to move right about now. It’s mostly the postmen, though...”

“You’ve only gathered strong ones amongst the men, so that’s okay. A fast-working secretary is the best thing...!”

“Have you already put the plan in motion?”

“Poor lands are bought often, after all. It’s easier than seducing a girl. More importantly, the station of the village I’m about to mention, Ritorno village... tell everyone to lay waste to it, no matter what method they use. We’ve talked to the villagers. Anyhow, it has to get to a point where the fact that the train won’t be able to pass it by will be clearly visible from the engine room. Don’t let them forget to wear a red cloth so that others will be able to tell them apart from the enemies. Also, tell them to fire a smoke bomb as a signal that the plan is being executed.”

“It might be late for this but, hum, even if it’s for the sake of a rescue... won’t the influential people of this country be angry at us or something...?”

“That’s right. Even if it’s my property, people will probably be upset. After all, a private business – a postal company, no less – will be taking actions that will bring big damage to the economic activities of the state management.”

“Are you all right with this?”

“What we’ll do is destroy the railroad and protect the people who will escape from the train when it suddenly stops. We won’t interfere with the military... as long as the guys who are there don’t go rampant... most likely... yeah. Even if they do, getting yelled at is my job. I have an acquaintance from a newspaper company. If this incident brings something good, I’ll ask them to write an article that will make it difficult to put the blame on us. Everyone involved will be livid, but big organizations are weak against public opinion that the army joins into, and there are matters that could be used against us, which is why I will do something about it. I won’t let anyone do anything that would end with you stranded in the streets, so stay calm. Anyways, just tell everyone that, once the locomotive stops, they must concentrate on rescuing the passengers, and run away if they think things are dangerous. That’s all. I’m about to head there on the Nighthawk that my friend arranged for me.”

“President Hodgins.”

“What is it, Little Lux?”

“I want to go too.”

“No can do. I need someone patrolling the office in my stead. I trust and count on you.”

“Violet was my first friend! I... may not be able to do anything, but… I want to go help her even if I do nothing!” Lux said with a tearful voice.

“Little Lux. It’s not like you can’t do anything. It’s because you can that I’m leaving the company to your care. What you can do now is let me stay free. There’s a lot of work that can be done as I move. That’s linked to helping Little Violet. I’ll definitely save her and come back, so just you wait.”

“Really...?”

“Really. I’m always causing you trouble, but have faith in me.”

“I do. I do, so please come back soon... as fast as possible... with everyone, I mean.”

“I will come back. To you, who are protecting my place to return to, that is.”

Eight o’clock in the evening – the time in which people’s days would come to an end and they would be arriving at their homes. In a certain town of a certain country, Cattleya Baudelaire was having an argument with the cabby of a shared carriage. It seemed that the streetlights illuminating her almost meant to reveal her anxiety just from how unreliably they shone.

“The carriage arranged for today has been completely occupied, so I can’t let you get on.” The cabby’s explanation was mixed with a candid advice.

“Like I said, I’m begging you!”

Cattleya’s nose and cheeks were dyed red. Such thing would be a given when exposed to cold weather or quarreling, but she was rosy up to her eyes as if they were bloodshot due suppressing the urge to cry.

“You know it, right, that the intercontinental train was hijacked?! I... have to go there! My... my... my colleague is... my frie... nd is... I... got to know about it, and then... and then...”

Cattleya, who had come to find out about the circumstances, had been traveling in an extreme rush after finishing work. She had already passed by the transportation facilities of two cities. When doing so, she had contacted the CH Postal Service and was finally close to the coalmine village that Hodgins had instructed her to go to. The last vehicle headed to that village was about to depart.

“Don’t say such selfish things, Young Lady! Just move already. The world doesn’t spin around you. You’re causing problems to the customers that went through the proper procedures.”

“I’d do the procedures if I could! But Violet might die! I... I... have to go help her! That girl... is super strong, but now that things have come to this, I don’t know if she’s okay! If she dies, then... That’s why I want to go! Please, I could even just go holding onto the scaffold, so let me in!”

Seeing Cattleya shed tears in exasperation, the cabby was at a loss of words. “I’d like to do so if I could...” He looked into the carriage. The people inside were giving him irritated looks, telling him to hurry up and go. However, there was a single man who stood up without glaring at him.

The carriage’s doors, which had been closed, opened up. From within it, a dark-haired man with a gentle aura poked his head out. “Hey, I’ll get down. Let her take my place.” He had a distinctive voice tone.

“Master... but... you...”

“I don’t mind it. I’ll stay in this town for one more night. Can you prepare the earliest carriage of tomorrow morning for me?” The man broke into an uplifting smile.

The cabby was exceedingly moved by his overflowing kindness. Those who worked in the service industry would mostly meet clients with troubles. Finding such a compassionate one was a first in his long life working as a cabby. His chest grew warm due to having heard about Cattleya’s situation as well.

“Hey, Young Lady! Be thankful to this kind person... dang it. Master, I’m unloading your luggage. Young Lady, give me yours.”

“E-Eh?”

“Someone is getting off so that you can replace him. So you’ll be able to hop in and go to where your friend who is about to die is at. Good for you...”

“Seriously...? T-Thank you. Thank you very much!”

“The one you should thank is that young man.” The cabby said while taking her luggage.

Still unable to believe the luck that had befallen her, she faced the man while still surprised and bowed her head. “T-Thanks! Thanks for real! I’ll pay the fee for your stay; thanks for real!”

The man let out a giggle at Cattleya’s aspect and stretched his hand out. He wiped the teardrops traveling down her cheeks with his fingertips. The act was so natural that Cattleya had not been able to react negatively. Rather, she embraced a feeling of ecstasy that was almost like how she would feel around Hodgins.

“H-Hum... erm...”

“I don’t mind it, Young Lady.”

The man’s orbs somehow held a cohesive power. The mole under his hazel eye was charming.

“You’d said ‘Violet’, hadn’t you? Violet Evergarden?”

“Yeah, you... hum, do you happen to know her?”

“That’s right. I had her write a letter for me once. I guess...” After being quiet for a brief moment as if in thought, he spoke with profound significance, “hm, that you could say... we have a deep relationship which we can’t tell people about. We’re also old friends. I’d intended to go see her in a bit, but it seems Leidenschaftlich is getting involved in stuff that reeks of fire. I’ll let some more time pass to go see her. Can you send her my regards?” With a black cloak on, the man started walking away as if melting into the night.

“W-What’s your name?! I’ll give her... your name!”

As Cattleya said so, the man turned around and laughed. His pale skin made him look like a ghost against the nightly road.

“Edward Jones.” The man waved his hand, and Cattleya waved back with a big smile.

The fact that nobody noticed he was actually a fugitive formerly on death row was one of the happenings of that night.

Also at eight o’clock, Gilbert Bougainvillea was glaring at the ground after setting his body out of the Nighthawk. It was a sight that could make one feel dizzy. They were flying quite high, as to not be spotted by the enemy.

“Found it; it’s at northwest.”

“All right, Colonel Bougainvillea. I copy.”

At northwest was a glowing object rushing through the pitch-black terrain through the rifts between the clouds. It was the intercontinental train ‘Femme Fatale’.

“This is Unit 1. We’ve found Femme Fatale. Begin descending.”

With the signal from the pilot’s radio, the total of seven Nighthawks systematically targeted the earth. In the process, they witnessed a fireball rising noisily from amongst the mountains in the direction of the train’s track.

“That’s the smoke bomb released from the water supply point that the Colonel talked about.”

“Switch to strategy number three. Unit 5 will retreat. Join the Special Firearms Attack Unit, which is waiting for the train’s arrival, and inform them of the situation. Say that the target has fortunately stopped due to a sudden forest fire or something of the sort. In order, from Unit 1 onward, the first half of the combatant team will land on the battlefield. We will seize Locomotive 1, 2 and 3, which are the heads of this thirteen-car train. Act after the emergency stop. Following the descend of the combatant team’s first half, the second half will give support and start a surprise attack from the outside after landing. There will be civilians assisting us with protecting the crew. Whoever has a red cloth around their arm is a cooperator. Don’t attack them by mistake. All right, listen up, everyone. The result of this strategy could determine the outcome of this unit’s continuity. If it’s you guys, you can probably to work things out wherever you go, but I want you to stay somewhere my eyes can reach for a little longer.”

The pilot of Unit 1 let out a chuckle. It was because Gilbert had said something off-character.

“I pray for our success. Well, first half, prepare to descend.”

With a total of six units – save for the fifth, which had now withdrawn – and a personnel of twelve people, Gilbert’s troop, the Leidenschaftlich Special Offense Force, was in formation and currently attempting to challenge the hijacked intercontinental train. Firstly, the six people in the back seats would land on top of the train and begin the suppression. The train’s Locomotive 1, 2 and 3, which operated connectedly, would each be taken control of by two people. Divided into those who would go inside and those who would stay outside, they would start their fight against the hijackers. Subsequently, the six people of the pilot group would lodge near the place scheduled as the train’s next stop. It was a plan that allowed them to give cover to the six people infiltrating the train and protect the passengers from outside.

Gilbert led the members of the Special Offense Force, which was a compilation of a few elected people, not with the army conduct of a team that followed the usual form of leadership, but as ordinary squad members that would engage in a coordinated battle, after having them memorize the instructions of his meticulous plan. Even if they were short on one person, someone else would compensate by taking on their task.

Along with the members of the first group, Gilbert jumped from the Nighthawk charging forward and fell onto the top of the running train. Low-altitude flights could not last long. He had bet on the moment, leaped, and, after desperately grabbing hold of the hull, he fixed his stance on the train.

Evidently, the people inside would notice that there were aircraft turbine sounds overhead. A man who seemed to be a hijacker from Locomotive 1 came out. Gilbert stretched his artificial left arm and punched him in the face, and as the man recoiled, he grabbed the nape of the latter’s neck, dragging him out from the window by the torso. Although a hijacker from the nearby Locomotive 2 fired his gun at Gilbert, he wound up hitting the unfortunate man whose body was half outside.

“Colonel, I’ll be going ahead.”

One of Gilbert’s troop members, who had jumped off and landed after him, twisted his small body and kicked a hijacker from Locomotive 2 that had Gilbert at gunpoint, getting into the train in the process. Gilbert threw the man shedding blood out of the locomotive and sneaked into it as well.

“Please help! Don’t kill me! If I die, so will the passengers and this locomotive!” the one who scream-cried as if begging for his life was the pitiful Samuel LaBeouf.

His assistants were dead. One young engineer assistant substitute was growing pale while attempting not to step on a corpse, and there was no sign of other hijackers.

“Please be at ease. I am a colonel of Leidenschaftlich’s army, Gilbert Bougainvillea. We are now initializing the rescue operation of this train’s passengers.”

“A-An ally? Someone from the military?” He had probably been bracing himself the whole time, since he shed a single tear with a clearly relieved expression.

Gilbert gently tapped his shoulder. “You were quite brave. It would have been the worst possible situation had you become distraught. You’re worthy of a medal.”

The sincerity in Gilbert’s facial traits and the aura surrounding him brought about a coaxing effect unlike the one Hodgins’s would. Anyone would be overcome with emotion upon being told such things by a beautiful soldier who had stretched out a helping hand to them during critical circumstances. Extremely touched, Samuel started trembling.

“Engineer, what is your name?”

“Sa-Samuel, Colonel.”

“Mister Samuel. Seeing you as a hero of Leidenschaftlich, there’s a favor I want to ask. What’s the next water supply point?”

“It’s Ritorno.”

“There’s another of our battalions in that place. There will be a big signal, so please make an emergency stop before entering the station’s premises.”

“‘S-Signal’, you say?”

“You will know the signal when you see it. After the stop, please evacuate from here and run to the direction of the village.”

Samuel and his assistant looked at each other.

“But, the passengers... and also... my other colleagues...” Samuel looked down at the bodies of his former co-workers.

“Even if they aren’t alive anymore, I want to hand them over to their families.” The two said in unison.

“Everything will be fine. Another unit of the army is supposed to arrive besides ours. Once everything is over, the ones who have passed on and you two will be delivered back to our country. However, I want those who can still move their legs to evacuate temporarily on their own. People with red cloths on their arms are overseeing the evacuation. Please go along with them.”

Perhaps due to feeling comforted, Samuel heaved a huge sigh. However, as though to shake off his relief, gunshots could be heard from somewhere.

——Is someone... in the middle of a fight?

Gilbert had ordered his subordinates to mingle with the turmoil of the emergency stop and crush the enemies after blowing smoke shells inside the cars. Should there be attacks from within Locomotive 3 onward, they would be as much of an obstacle as possible. Presently, the number of members who had come first was of six people. Out of the recruits selected for that elite troop, each bore combat power equal to ten ordinary soldiers.

“I think... this is probably from outside. Given the sound.”

Being told so by Samuel, Gilbert tried to set his head out the window. His face was hit by tree branches.

“Since a while ago, something’s been off. I’ve been hearing shouts. I... have been praised since I was little only for my good ears, so even if it’s from very far, I can hear people cursing.”

“You should be more proud of yourself. If what you say is true, we must aid whoever isn’t in the criminals’ side. Sorry. I’m going upstairs. Again, don’t forget your mission.”

At Gilbert’s words, Samuel nodded while showing a smile that denoted both delight and nervousness.

Despite hindered by the air resistance, Gilbert climbed onto the top of the train once more. The land on which the railway had been built probably used to have a flower garden in the past. Despite having been trampled on, the petals of the flowers that still held life scattered in the wind that opposed the train’s course. Within the world of pure darkness, colors such as white, blue, yellow, red and orange not yet mowed by autumn flew about. Although they would eventually be reduced to dust, they created a stunning sight that decorated part of the world until their very end. Far beyond the rich hues, Gilbert found who he was looking for.

“Colonel, does the situation require reinforcements?!” The sixth unit descended after the others, and Gilbert’s pair had just landed as if on cue.

Gilbert stopped him with a hand. “Idris. It seems a civilian is fighting against the hijackers... We should have noticed it earlier.”

“We were frantic about our fall during the landing, after all. I also didn’t see anything. Well, then...”

“I will go. I will be nominating you as the next commander. If I by any chance do not return, you take charge.”

“Do you mean this seriously?”

“I do.”

“I have enough talent to get promotions and surpass you soon. Please, come back safely and continue standing in front of me. If I don’t have someone to chase...”

Instead of replying, Gilbert knocked his shoulder with a fist.

The group of people wearing blue coats erased the figure of the person he sought. Moreover, he would have to go all the way from the foremost car to get to her. It would take time.

Gilbert broke into run without hesitation.

Still at around eight o’clock, bullets flew from the bayonets of the chivalric men. Though they scratched Violet’s body, she dodged the direct hits and charged forward.

Scuffling above a moving vehicle against such a number of people was testing. Perhaps the other party was aware of that much, as someone other than the chivalric leader attacked first. Violet ran as if being sucked in by him. He defended himself from the saber swung down at him with the bayonet, but Violet was able to avoid the several gunshots by taking a large distance, and then started running adroitly once again.

“For our war comrades that were killed by you!”

Violet threw the sheath at the face of the man who blurted that out and dealt him a jump-kick instead of slashing him. The chivalric man, whose legs had lost balance, seemed to be about to collapse, but managed to stand still. He grinned and pulled the bayonet’s trigger.

A bullet was fired. With her eyes wide, Violet avoided it just by swiftly moving her neck. Her ribbons flew away. Blood welled from her bundle of braids and her hair came undone. Her ear had been grazed. The bleeding gusted, but she did not let any agonized sounds out.

Violet kicked the man in the chest with the tip of her boot. He screamed as he fell. However, the next person to go down was Violet herself. Even though she took on the repeated bayonet blows raining onto her back with the saber, she lost in weight. The saber itself was gone from her hands after being shot at.

The knight who had attacked Violet’s back found her as she somehow managed to cling to a window frame. When a surprised passenger tried to open said window, she inserted a hand into the gap and pushed it open with her mechanical arm. Just like that, she entered Passenger Car 2.

“What happened?!”

“That woman, she went inside...”

The remaining chivalric men realized that the lights of the Passenger Car 2, which had been shining from below their feet, were suddenly gone. The passengers were screaming.

“S-Should we go back in?”

“Wait.”

The other two men were silenced by the chivalric leader’s order of restraint.

Eventually, they could no longer hear any screams from the window that Violet had vanished into. They could not catch a single noise.

The chivalric leader was deep in thought. What kind of mess would the witch-like former girl soldier make next?

“Who... is down there?”

“Someone from the deployment armed organization that we hired.”

“There were people from it in the Panoramic Seats Car and Dining Car 1 too. But, the people positioned in these last two cars chased that woman up here... and were defeated. They’re supposedly being replaced, though.”

As the lights went off again, screams intensified from the Panoramic Seats Car and Dining Car 1, respectively. And then, they became quiet.

The chivalric leader felt goosebumps under his blue cloak at such bizarre phenomenon-like happenings. “She’s moving.”

‘Femme Fatale’ was a thirteen-car train composed, from front to back, of Locomotive 1, 2 and 3, Single-Room Sleeping Car 1 and 2, Simple Sleeping Car 1 and 2, Passenger Car 1 and 2, Panoramic Seats Car, Dining Car 1 and 2, and a freight car. Violet had jumped into Passenger Car 2. And then, she had probably moved on to Panoramic Seats Car and Dining Car 1. She herself had emptied Dining Car 2. What would she do by running off to a place that had nothing?

“Leader, maybe we really should go inside...” one of the chivalric men attempted to say, but his knee collapsed and he dropped down. A hole had been caved in it.

More gunshots followed suit.

“Get down!”

Bullets brushed their heads.

The unharmed chivalric man extended a hand to the injured one. The palm that had stretched out to help was shot.

“Retreat! Go in and call for reinforcements!”

“But, Leader—”

“Bring a gun of larger caliber!”

The subordinates crawled towards the concatenation while pressing down their fresh wounds.

The direction where the bullet had come from was undoubtedly from the last car. The shooting had been done in succession, but ceased yet again. The eyes of the chivalric leader could see something blossoming from within the darkness.

“So they have escaped? I will pursue them later. Well, then, one more time.” ‘It’ politely called out to him and waited for him to stand up.

The woman was a battlefield conductor. She played melodies through concocting attacks, enhancing the emotions of her spectators with overwhelming martial arts, flabbergasting them with unimaginable actions and dominating the area completely. No matter how wet with blood her hair was, how torn her clothes were, or how many injuries she earned...

“Well, then, one more time.”

...she did not stop fighting. The chivalric leader had come to clearly understand why she was nicknamed the Warrior Maiden of Leidenschaftlich.

“Here I go, Major.”

Violet was likely out of bullets. She discarded the riffle that she had stolen from an enemy downstairs. She then took out a dagger. The weapon of her opponent, the chivalric leader, was a bayonet. The weight of their swing was different.

The two clashed with one another without saying anything. She dealt him consecutive blows with her knife-edge, but in the end, the dagger lost to the bayonet in weight and snapped. Violet disposed of the weapon that she became unable to use, tossing it away with her prosthetic arm without even sparing it a glance. It scratched the chivalric leader’s face, yet he, too, indomitably swung the bayonet from the side and hammered Violet’s body with it. As her posture crumbled with the impact, more strikes ensued. As Violet dodged from the tip of the bayonet’s blade, her chest was cut. She instantly set her hand out, swaying her weight just like that, turning her body over and taking some distance. Perhaps because he was indeed superior to the others, the attacks from the leader were different from theirs in agility.

Violet looked for weapons at hand. She reached into her skirt and pulled a ballistic knife out of the knife holder fastened around her thigh.

The needles once concealed in her hair had disappeared back when her hairdo had come undone. The ballistic knife was the last weapon. After it, she only had her fists.

“Just how many weapons do you have hidden within your person?”

“They are for self-defense.” With her breath ragged like that of a beast, Violet stepped backwards. She knew that the next attack would be an important blow to determine the outcome of the battle. Although she was up against someone inferior to her in fighting power, anyone would be breathing heavily after continuously standing up and battling to that point. Regardless, she did not have so much as a teaspoon of will to lose.

That was until she realized something that had been supposed to be on her exposed collar was gone. Her rough breathing halted. Her line of sight darted about as she withdrew.

“Although I am your enemy, I admire your thirst for victory. You know not to give up.”

It was not something she should worry about in such circumstances. Nevertheless, her eyes searched for the brooch. She was unable to immediately find the object that twinkled, mismatched and beautiful, on top of the train.

“It is not... as if I wish to win. By winning this fight, there is not a single thing I would gain.” Violet spoke unwittingly fast. She should not let him realize that she was searching for something.

“Then what do you seek through fighting?”

“Nothing, it’s just that a situation in which I have to fight has been created. That’s why I do so. To me, fighting is living. If I lose, it only means I will die.”

“You’re saying there’s no emotion in that?”

“I do not know. I... know nothing about myself. I am a former soldier, but I do not remember anything from before becoming one. It might be late at this point, but I wonder... if it isn’t strange for me not to remember anything like this. I don’t know where I was born, whose child I am or what my name used to be. But, whether or not any of that has troubled me, I would say it never once did. That... That...” While speaking, Violet found the brooch. It bumped right against the chivalric leader’s feet.

He noticed it as well.

“That is because... I have been waiting for something that would cancel all of it out.”

She pushed down and killed the feeling that she wanted to rush over to and take hold of.

“Just when I thought that the talk was getting long... so this is it?” The leader signaled for her to halt with his palm while picking it up. It was his first time seeing that it belonged to someone. “Is it something important?”

Would he throw it away if she nodded at that? Or would he give it back? Violet did not know. However, if she were in his shoes and had someone she must save and things she must do no matter what after that battle, doubtlessly, she would have to try imagining herself in his position in order to understand his thinking.

If she were him...

“Come get it!”

...that object would become a mere bait to attract her enemy, regardless of what kinds of feelings it was packed with.

The brooch was tossed into the air. Violet instantly broke into run. The chivalric leader’s bayonet came at her. Violet aimed at his feet and flung the ballistic knife. Perhaps he had anticipated that much, as he repelled it as if outriding it. In that meantime, Violet grabbed the brooch. The gem floating in the night sky was the same as her Lord’s eyes, which she had defined as the most beautiful thing in the world.

“Idiot!!”

She prevented an attack with her left arm, which was not the one gripping the brooch. As she lost her center of gravity due to consecutive blows, she fell back one, two, three steps. And then, finally, Violet’s left arm broke apart, spewing out many of its parts. They were smashed and severed from her in a way that made them seem like scattering petals.

Thump, thump, thump. Violet felt her heartbeats echo unpleasantly in her ears.

For some reason, time was flowing slowly. The chivalric leader swung down his saber while raising his voice as he spouted some sort of insult at her. Her back hit the train’s scaffold. As he stepped on her stomach with his military shoe, she was unable to move. A few seconds thereafter, she would be skewered. Everything was unfolding, but it was as if it all were in slow motion.

Rather than the tip of the blade approaching her, Violet stared at the emerald brooch that she had not let go of until the very end. It was firmly grasped within her right hand. She had wanted to gaze into that green during her last moments were her eyes open while she was still alive.

Its shine was that person himself.

——Major.

He would not go anywhere anymore.

——Major.

They would not be apart anymore.

——Major, I... lived.

That made her extremely ‘happy’.

——Major, do you remember... that you embraced me when we first met? You had feared me for a long time. Beasts can sense that sort of fright very keenly. Even so, you kept me by your side. Most likely... I... definitely... had been thrown away because I would settle in the hands of anybody. Even so, I had wanted to be useful because you needed me. The days in which I was unable to see you were of continuous lacking, as well as experiences that seemed to give place to more of it. I had always wondered why you had told others to say that you had passed on. One day, should I have managed to meet you, I had wanted to reply to your question of “why can’t you understand my feelings” and to the words “I love you”. Major, was I... was your Violet... still loved by you?

Rather than the sound of bones and flesh being severed, gunshots that seemed to cut through the wind ensued. The bayonet disappeared from Violet’s line of sight. The arm of the chivalric leader was abruptly swung as if it were a toy, and he was kicked to the opposite direction.

Someone was fighting back.

The chivalric leader asked in shouts who the third person was, but did not receive an answer. The other silently drew his saber and shielded Violet. He then began to attack. At such way of handling a blade as he readied it and the back that she had always walked along with, Violet swallowed her breath.

“Violet, are you alive!?”

That voice was the exact one Violet would replay in her head as to not forget it. Her heartbeats reverberated intensely. Albeit forcefully, she raised her body.

The man cut down the squad leader with his saber and turned on his heels towards her with a frantic expression. Before her eyes was a person unlike how he used to be in the days that she had contact with him. His appearance had changed greatly from when the two of them had first met. However, there was one thing that remained intact: the fact that once blue and green orbs locked with one another, time would halt between them for just a little while. It was as if they meant to say, “Time, stay still. You are beautiful.”

Such was how things were from the very start.

“Major!”

From the very start, the two of them had been born to meet by chance in that manner.

Gilbert dashed towards Violet, supporting her frame. “Come, Violet.” He knelt down, and, after lifting her squatted body and carrying her sideways, he took off his sword belt and wrapped it around his arm. He then wrapped it around Violet’s. “I will... explain the circumstances later. There are many things that I want to apologize to you for. But for now, forgive what I’m going to do... Don’t ever let go.”

Violet recalled what she had been firmly grasping – the emerald brooch that she had retrieved hastily during the fight. She slowly unveiled her fingers and showed it to Gilbert. She then looked straight at him. While only he was reflected within that blue, her lips shaking, she was unable to muster any word out. She merely wished to inform him that she had kept the item.

Upon seeing the emerald brooch, Gilbert’s eyes distorted bitterly. “You... still had this?” His demeanor as he took the brooch from Violet’s palm and put it back on her as if to sew back together her blouse, which had been ripped on the chest area, was the same as of his past self.

“...jor.” She attempted to say something to him – anything would do. “Major!”

However, the chivalric leader, who was supposed to be lying down, was trying to stand up. Supported by one of his injured underlings, he pointed a large-caliber shotgun at them. “You dog of Leidenschaftlich...!” His neck bled with the blow from Gilbert’s blade. He spewed blood bubbles. “I’ll erase you! I’ll erase the two of you at once! You’re needless in this realm! Disappear from our world! Disappear! Disappear! Disappear!”

Either side would be unable to fight without receiving assistance. It was too late to convince the other party to put an end to the conflict. Neither could shrink back.

“Major, please leave me behind.” Violet said without hesitation. If releasing her and letting her fall to the ground would make things easier, since it was him, he would definitely be able to overcome the situation. That was what she believed.

“I told you not to let go.” Gilbert shook his head. His grip on Violet’s arm and torso grew even stronger. He then raised his other, prosthetic hand from above the train.

The chivalric leader laughed. He had most likely concluded that the embracing pair had chosen to die together.

“Major... then, please,” Violet gazed at her Lord, who was far more beautiful than the gem that she had been unceasingly protecting, “do not go anywhere.”

The shotgun was aimed at them.

“Please, stay by my side... I do not mind however you treat me. I simply want to be with you. That is all. Nothing else... is necessary. Major, I...”

She had learned how to write and could speak countless words, yet they would not properly come out in front of the person she truly cherished.

“...want to be together with you.”

The one standing there was not a doll. It was a girl who yearned for love from only one man.

“I’m not going anywhere... I need you. I’ll be by your side...!” Gilbert Bougainvillea answered the plea as if yelling.

It was because something other than a bullet had flown into their line of sight.

At twenty minutes past eight o’clock, Samuel LaBeouf, who worked as an engineer in the unfortunate intercontinental train, obeyed the command from the Leidenschaftlich colonel that had showed up like an electric shock and continued his task while waiting for the signal. What on Earth would said signal be? Even though he had been told that he would immediately know once he saw it, what should he do if he accidentally missed it?

Nevertheless, his worry was unnecessary. After all, an occurrence that would supposedly break the current situation in the deadlock awaited him.

An ostentatious blast arose, explosion lights scattering in the darkness of the night. At such a timing, a terrible catastrophe was happening ahead, in Ritorno village.

“What’s that?! Stop, stop! Emergency stop!”

The station was on fire.

Back at seven hours and fifty minutes, an attractive young man with sandy blond hair and sky blue eyes was hanging up the phone with an “I got it”. His outfit was slightly mismatched for the small assembly place of a desolate village.

“Benedict, what did President Hodgins say?” inquired a hard-faced, equipped man with black skin and a thinly shaved hairdo in the form of a crucifix, wearing a striped shirt and shoulder holsters.

“The old man is coming here. He gave us three orders. One: to lay waste to this village’s station in a flashy way, so that it will be visible from the train heading towards it. Two: to aid the passengers and consequently rescue V. Three: to suppress that armed group as they will likely put up resistance. A contract has already been sealed by law. This land belongs to our company. He said it’s okay to wreck it without hesitation. Everybody, let’s go save V!”

During the convocation from Lux, who was in the headquarters, she had attempted to make the CH employees there congregated take guns. In response to that, everyone had started noisily frolicking as if they were in a festival.

Each of them had different ages and skin colors. They were the people Hodgins had gathered and described as “all weirdoes with their own circumstances”. The ones who had been called and rushed to that assembly spot were them – the postmen who made deliveries throughout the entire continent. It was unthinkable that they were about to participate in a dangerous rescue operation by an emergency order from their boss. Their attitude was closer to drunkards at a bar.

In contrast to them, a funeral-like atmosphere loomed over the villagers of Ritorno. It was only the expected, for a bizarre postal agency staff carrying weapons had suddenly informed them that their village’s station would be destroyed.

Benedict walked over to the oldest woman in their midst, who was seated on a chair. “Granny, we’ll make a bit of a fuss. If there are people amongst the villagers who can treat the wounded, I want you to bring them along if you can.”

“You’re already going to make me work?” It was an accusing manner of speech.

Benedict frowned. “You guys were convinced by our good-for-nothing President’s words and sold this, right? Aren’t you well-off, since every single person in this village is gonna be employed by our office? Granny, you’re our colleague too. You’re now a company employee, so of course we’ll make you work. If you suspect we’re deceiving you, you’re wrong.” With the click of his cross-shaped heels resounding, he stood in front of the village chief, abruptly bringing his face close to hers. “You’re mistaking that with being protected. If that old man thinks about doing something, he can use some pretty awful methods. But he didn’t do so and instead made proper negotiations, and also complied with the price discussions, right? The Old Man... the President treats people crudely, but he treasures his workers. Right now, we’re on the move for the sake of an employee that he’s super attached to as if she were his daughter. She’s like a little sister to me too. We cherish her. So don’t be so scared. Stand tall.”

“That’s right. The President definitely rewards hard work with payment and support. The industry will function here only in the future. At the outset, lifesaving will be our duty, Chief.” Another postman added, as if to assist Benedict’s rough persuasion.

“Are you really going to do this?”

“We are. Once it’s said we’ll do it, we definitely will. And if we’re beaten, we’ll do it over. That’s what our agency is about.”

“You don’t hate it, right?”

“Oh, what’s that? You can put on a strong face too?”

“I’m a woman born and raised in coalmines. What a foolish question.”

Even though a huge incident was about to begin, the air surrounding them was light, and everyone walked one after the other towards the station in a somewhat calm atmosphere. In spite of them having confronted the problem of how to break down the station, the chief offered the remaining coalmine explosives that were no longer used.

“Granny, you’re getting into it, huh?” Benedict gave the village chief a thumbs-up to show his gratitude.

However, there seemed to be several people with traumas prevenient from detonations, and so most of the villagers were merely observing from afar and the postmen were the ones who installed the explosives.

“I... When I was born, the mine had already been closed, so it’s my first time seeing an explosion!”

Children making merry were the sole spectators that approached the area.

As he was caused to step back, Benedict commented, “Good for you.”

“I’m bad at dealing with adults, but this is amazing!”

“You’re bad with adults?”

“Before I was born, there was a blast in our coalmine and it’s still burning even now. And it’s said that a lot of people died in it. I’ve never seen my grandfathers. Both died from that.”

“Hmm...”

“It’s already been buried, yet it’s the only spot that doesn’t get covered by snow during the winter. It’s super hot. I can’t make too much fun of it when I think about how my grandpas are probably down there, though. It’s better not to be a coal miner, but I don’t like being poor either.”

“Is that so...?” Benedict put a hand on the head of the child that attempted to continue speaking and ruffled his hair. He looked one more time at the village chief, who was sitting on a chair that someone had arranged for her.

“Are the preparations done?”

“Yeah.”

“This is importunate of me, but your President really will compensate us plenty for this matter, won’t he...? I’ve gotten worried. Although this is lifesaving... our station might be just one of the train’s passage points, but if it gets destroyed, Leidenschaftlich most likely won’t stay quiet.”

“I’m telling you not to fret, aren’t I?” Benedict put a hand on his hip, and after a brief moment, he laughed mockingly. It was probably because the person in question had surfaced in his mind. “He’s incredible. When he gotta do something, he does it. He’s a good man. So be at ease.” He said reassuringly.

“Is that true...? I sold the village because surviving our winter would cost us a lot... I want the children leaving this place as immigrants to build their own lives, too. Your job will be the last straw of this favor. I will probably be able to meet your President eventually, but you tell him as well.”

“It’s okay. I’ll talk to him too.”

“I’m counting on you.” A smile appeared on her wrinkle-covered face. Surely, there were wrinkles that she had acquired not simply from aging, but from numerous hardships.

“Granny,” Benedict raised a thumb, “you’re a woman of the coalmines, right? Don’t get scared of some big fireworks. I like strong women.”

“Kids shouldn’t talk so haughtily.” The village chief laughed. Perhaps due to laughing too much, tears formed thinly in the corners of her eyes.

A while thereafter, a flicker was ignited on the fuse line. The way it danced in the middle of the night was like a blaze serpent.

At Benedict’s call, everyone started the countdown, “Five, four, three, two, one!”

Heat, wind and blares surged and overwhelmed the people present. Hot gusts and shock waves burst up, the women letting out screams. The rail flew away and the station’s building collapsed, covered in flames. It was a spectacular sight. Still, what an occurrence. Like a flower blooming in the evening, the destruction was somewhat beautiful. Long accustomed to explosions, the elderly ladies clapped their hands, the children wept, and the CH postal service’s personnel cheered while blowing whistles. Each then took back their weapons.

“It might be late to say this, but that doesn’t seem like a job postmen should be doing.”

“Well, it’s fine from time to time, right? Considering my previous occupation, I would never refuse a request from the President, since he brought me back into decency.”

“Are we decent, though? By the way, are we gonna receive any bonuses for going through this danger?”

“It’s sweltering. Shouldn’t we extinguish that fire before the rescue? Benedict, hey, Leader.”

“Y’all are noisy. Listen. Make sure you don’t get mistaken and shot by the army. No accidental shootings, either. Friendly fire is the worst. Don’t get carried away and do anything radical. Also, put on the identifier. If any of you find V, tell me immediately. She’ll get a lecture for giving us this trouble. Anyways, our main objective is V!”

The train’s sounds could be heard in the distance.

Benedict wrapped a red cloth around his arm. “Welp, after the fireworks, comes the festival.” With his pistols ready, he licked his lips.

At twenty minutes past eight o’clock, the after-effects of the massive explosion also reached Violet and Gilbert. Scattering light and flames soared like flowers from within the pitch-darkness ahead. A part of the station’s roof, which had been blown up, came flying and directly struck the backs of the chivalric leader and his subordinate. The trigger was pulled, yet the bullet disappeared into the wrong direction. As the two had not been prepared to even hold themselves in place, with expressions of surprise, they hit the car frame and rolled down. Violet had instantly attempted to offer her hand to them as they crossed her side, but such arm was the damaged one.

“Violet, don’t let go!”

Gilbert endured the impact until the train completely came to a stop while supporting Violet. He could catch the screams of the passengers. The train stopped without turning over, just barely about to collide with the station.

Without a moment’s delay, gunshots could be heard. A smoke curtain was leaking out of the train’s front. Members of Leidenschaftlich’s Special Offense Force were beginning to take control of it by seizing the opportunity, as Gilbert had. Additionally, while avoiding obstacles in the station, not just one but several motorcycles leaped towards the train. To say they were leaping was an odd manner of speech, but there was no helping it since it was happening in the literal sense. They were coming both as single riders and in pairs, but there was one thing all of them had in common.

“Everyone who wants to run away, come here!”

They were employees of the CH Postal Service. Taking advantage of the commotion, they rode the motorcycles that were normally used for delivering letters and started guiding those who were trying to escape towards the direction of the village. Amongst them was a strong man who snipped back at the hijackers that were shooting intensely through the window glasses. It was Violet’s colleague, Benedict. The other Leidenschaftlich battalion, which acted as reinforcement to the rescue, made its appearance as well.

Gilbert exhaled a sigh at the sight before him. So did Violet. It seemed that all the measures to protect the passengers were working finely.

In their peace of mind, the two were petrified for a while. After all, the scene was frighteningly whimsical. Ashes, sparks and fire flashes dissipated through the wind in the darkness of the sky, dancing as they rained down.

Gilbert took off the sword belt he had tied around Violet. He then striped the jacket of his battle uniform and put it over her shoulders. “Violet.”

It seemed dangerous to get down in such conditions. The next action Gilbert was supposed to take was to contour the turmoil and entrust Violet to the rescuing team of postmen. He also had to return to the battle and help suppress the chaos.

“Major.”

“Violet, listen.”

“I’ll land you a hand, so you have to get up.” was what he had been about to say, but the words retreated to the back of his throat as he looked at her.

Violet’s eyes flickered. The tears she had accumulated seemed about to flood even now.

“Major...” She steadfastly held onto her chest area, where her brooch rested on.

Gilbert Bougainvillea was right in front of her eyes. Just that fact made the sound of her heartbeats loud in a way not even the battlefield could manage.

“I will fight too. You have come to save the civilians, right?” Perhaps because she had always been disciplining herself into being as a machine, Violet attempted to be of use to Gilbert even in such circumstances.

“You’re a part of them.”

“I am... Major’s... tool.”

“You’re no tool. You, who I am to protect, should not fight. That duty is mine as the Colonel of Leidenschaftlich’s army, Gilbert Bougainvillea. It is also the job of my subordinates. Violet, I will deliver you to a safe spot now.”

Violet’s face was of someone who had received a blow. “Colonel... Major... Colonel... Gil... bert.”

“I don’t mind being called ‘Major’.”

“Ma... j... Gilbert...” Violet wound up hiding her face with her right hand. Tears traveled down the gaps between her fingers.

She was currently ‘sad’.

“If... I am not a tool, why... did you say you would not let go...?”

Being told that he would not to let go had made her ‘contented’. However, being denied of her own reason of existence was ‘sorrowful’. If he had showed himself to her once again, why would he not allow her to go back to being a tool? In Violet’s perspective, she was aware that her value lay only within violence.

“Violet.”

As she forever swayed between being a tool and a person, at that moment, Gilbert attempted once again to convey something to the girl who did not know love.

“I made your life a mess. I let you go to war. I hurt you. I regretted it so much that I thought of killing myself. Yet I knew that you had always been searching for me. Even though I had decided to protect you from afar, today, I couldn’t hold back and ended up coming. I am... not the sort of man you take me to be. Not a magnificent lord, nor an honorable individual. I’m definitely not worthy of you.”

That his love would not run out, no matter what she was, wherever she was living or even if she were a fool.

“Still, even now, I love you as a person. To me, you’re not a tool.”

“Even... if I... am not... a tool...?”

“I am not your master anymore, either. Regardless, I want you to let me stay by your side.”

Silence.

“Violet?”

Violet allowed something that seemed to fiercely burn her throat to pass through. Her tears were feverish. They were proof of her feelings, which she had only shed a number of times that could be counted with one hand in her life.

The first time she had cried had been when she used to be a girl soldier. She was a young female tool with beautiful eyes of gem-like blue irises and golden lashes.

“I...”

Her current self no longer had the same stature as when she and Gilbert had first met. Neither was her appearance the same as when she had been to the battlefields. Her hair had grown lengthier and she had become the graceful and dignified young woman who now stood before him. With the grown-up figure of the girl he had loved, as the existence whose hand he had let go of, she now stood before Gilbert.

“I...”

After a few years had gone by, she had finally arrived at the place where she would be able to transmit her feelings.

“Had not understood at first... the meaning of Major leaving me, handing me over to the Evergarden couple, and entrusting me to President Hodgins. Or the reason you had told me to become free. I merely... wondered all the while about why you had not discarded me, despite the fact I was not needed. I did not understand... any of your feelings, Major. Even now, Major, despite you telling me this, I find myself thinking that I am better off as a tool. I... I am the one... who is not worthy of you, Major... My existence is... like some kind of failed product that was created by mistake. That is why the thoughts of people, too... But...”

Large teardrops streamed from her blue eyes. They trailed along her chin, pouring onto her emerald brooch.

“I have become able to somewhat feel. With this new life, which Major granted me, it was only little by little, but I have become able to understand. The sadness and joy... pride, fear, everything... that someone can feel towards another person... I do not fathom those as my own, however. But through writing on others’ behalf, and through the people I meet, I can feel them. Major, I... gradually... have also come to understand... the things you say.”

The things he had said. The things he had told her about.

“If I... had done more for you when you were younger, I wonder if you would have interest in these things.”

“Even if... you think that... to me, you are...”

“Do you... want my orders that much?”

“Why... do you think of everything as an order no matter what?! Do you... really believe I see you as a tool? If that were the case, I would not have held the little you in my arms or made sure that no one would mess with you as you grew up! Regardless of anything, you don’t realize... how I feel... about you. Normally... anyone would... surely understand. The reason why I’m angry and why I’m suffering is you. Still, you don’t comprehend a single fraction of that.”

“Do you not have feelings? That’s not it, right? It’s not as if you have none. Isn’t that right? If you don’t have feelings, then what is this expression? You can make a face like that, can’t you? You have feelings. You have... a heart just like mine, right!?”

“To love is... to think that you... want to protect someone the most in the world.”

“You’re important... and precious. I don’t ever want you to be hurt. I want you to be happy. I want you to be well. That’s why, Violet... you should live on and become free. Escape from the military and live your life. You’ll be fine even if I’m not around. Violet, I love you. Please live.”

“I have come... to understand them.” Before she realized, her voice had deflated as if withering. Her field of vision was blurring as well. Tears continued to spill from Violet’s blue eyes. The lips that used to say she did not understand feelings mustered different words, “I understand... ‘I love you’... a little as well.”

She did not understand everything yet. Nevertheless, without denying any of it, she meant to understand it from then on. The motive behind her intention of making such efforts was being told that she was loved by Gilbert Bougainvillea.

Gilbert’s chest was tight with the emotions going rampant in it. A thin film of tears spread in his eyes from grief and delight.

“Violet.” Gilbert stretched his hand out.

His fingertips halted halfway. He had suddenly become afraid of touching her body – something he had had no time to feel just a moment before since he, in order to protect her, had held onto her with deathly desperation.

Would she accept him? She was Gilbert’s tool no more. Neither was she a small child. He could not touch her so easily.

Violet Evergarden – one living being, the only woman he loved in the world – stood there. It was Gilbert’s first time ever loving someone. He used not to know the intricacies of loving and being loved.

Within the sounds of battle that suited the two of them, something was finally commencing.

Gilbert adored her crying figure so much he could not help himself. “Violet, I want to wipe your tears.”

At the request, Violet hid her face within her hand even more. Surely she disliked being seen weeping. In her own reasoning, she dreaded the possibility of being hated by the man in front of her through any and each one of her actions. She instinctively assumed that, although love was something gentle, it was also fragile.

“Violet, please. Show me your face. No matter what form you take, my feelings towards you won’t change.” As she did not look his way, Gilbert said while laughing shyly, “See, I’m on the verge of crying too.”

In truth, his tears were already pouring. He was unable to poise himself. There was no stopping them. Tears formed and fell, formed and fell. Just as his feelings for her, they could not be impeded.

“Violet.”

Violet’s body shuddered as her name was called – just called – by him.

“It’s fine if it’s little by little. If you... are coming... to understand it, I will wait any amount of time. Little by little is okay. I won’t... pry for an answer immediately. Until you say ‘I understand’... I will wait however long it takes... only for you. Today, I’d wanted to tell you ‘I love you’ once again, but it’s not as if I had desired anything from you in return.”

His tears wound up spilling once again.

“I... will not steal from you anymore, and I don’t wish to do anything other than give. If, one day, you ever come to think that you ‘understood’, I want you to accept my love. Violet.” The man said to the sobbing girl, who attempted to suppress her tears with her artificial arm, “I love you. Let me dry your tears.”

The one behind the wrist that he took hold of and moved away was not a taciturn, expressionless and truly machine-like Auto-Memories Doll. Instead, it was a human child who was crying out of slight happiness and fear from receiving the ‘number one’ form of love from someone for the first time.

Gilbert embraced Violet, who shed tears while trembling, after slowly caressing her cheeks. “I’ve always wanted to do this.” He whispered as more tears overflowed.

“Violet, I love you.” 

‘Auto-Memories Doll’. It had been a long time since such name had caused a scandal.

The creator was the researcher of mechanical dolls, Professor Orland. His wife, Molly, was a novelist, and all had started once she had posteriorly lost her sight. After becoming a blind woman, Molly was extremely depressed for being unable to write novels, which was the meaning of her life, and had grown weaker with each day. Unable to bear seeing such a thing, Professor Orland had built the first Auto-Memories Doll. It was meant for processing everything said by the voice of its established master, as well as writing down words said by human voices – in other words, a machine that served for ‘amanuensis’.

Although he had only meant to make one for his beloved wife, it had later become well-known with the support of a great amount of people. Currently, Auto-Memories Dolls were sold at a reasonably low price, and there were types that could be rented or borrowed.

Those who worked with amanuensis were referred to as ‘Auto-Memories Dolls’ around the world. It was a profession revered by many since ancient times.

In the industry that dealt with Auto-Memories Dolls, there was a particularly famous individual. Her voice had a sweet ring to it and matched her beauty. She was a female Auto-Memories Doll with golden hair and blue eyes.

Her workplace was CH Postal Service from a grandiose southern country, Leidenschaftlich. It was a notorious company, which had received awarding from the Army Ministry for its cooperation in resolving the hijacking incident of a certain train. The young president of CH Postal Service had been featured in the newspapers of the time bringing supplies to the scene. The postmen had worked to rescue the passengers. A brunette of impressive beauty had wailed while hugging the wounded and wrapping them in blankets.

The company had had several photos of it published, but it was not as if they had any connection to her popularity. If anything, to say that the company was known because she was part of it was more accurate. Stamps with the name of the flower that she had been named after were best-selling items out of the ones produced by CH Postal Service. From one person to another, the rumors about her knew not where to stop.

Exactly what kind of being was she, you ask? The impressions from those who had actually met her were many. Some would say her voice was pleasant. Some would say her handwriting was pretty. Some would say their hearts were saved by her. Some would praise her charms by claiming they had been bewitched by her.

Have you become interested in requesting her services? I shall tell you how to hire her. If you wish to meet her, all you must do is give a call. If you search in a telephone book for a postal company in the name of ‘Hodgins’, you should be able to find it right away. Most likely, a young woman with a still childish and intellectual manner of speech will immediately hear your requirements through the phone. When inquired if you have preference for any Auto-Memories Doll, say her name. You might be left in the waiting list, but an Auto-Memories Doll who is worth waiting for shall be sent to you in the future. As long as a customer wishes, she will appear anywhere anytime.

“I rush to wherever my clients might desire. I am from the Auto-Memories Doll service, Violet Evergarden.”

She was but a slightly strange girl.

[roughfuldurchper1978]

honda amaze insurance price

BEST ANSWER: Try this site where you can compare quotes from different companies :insurancefreerates.top

honda amaze insurance price

honda amaze insurance price is the cost to insure car or truck for car - it will be more than enough to satisfy a motorist needs insurance policy fee for auto insurance. You want to use as much insurance as, and not only for your car. I would advise you to find an to choose your car insurance rate and to get quotes and buy an for car - they are the cheapest. If you have a history of accidents, theft, or other offenses such as DWI, you will need to have a policy to be able to pay for your damage costs. The insurance policy will come with a liability limit so that an injury can be mitigated. One more thing to check will be if a local office is in your home. You should check the rates based on their office area, how much they expect that your coverage for the car could be as low as 6 months which is the average out. So that you are not looking down your coverage for other people, for example, because people just. honda amaze insurance price that we can not get. There’s a lot of different terms.” The best thing for us when it comes to insurance is that the cost. If you’re thinking of starting a new business, or are just looking to start your personal business, we’ll help you get covered in a simple, efficient, and efficient way. We’ll do everything from running your website to selling to help you find coverages which are required, we’re experts in what covers and when, and we know if we don’t have the coverage or insurance you need. We can quote you on your phone with just a few clicks and keep you updated on what’s going on. Let us do the work, while you spend the summer, on a date you’re not too long. That means you’re on the clock when it comes to your insurance. At InsureMyDrivers, we offer high risk auto insurance and. honda amaze insurance price. I don t remember the last quote and I still don t know if I could lower my rate. I had one and a half car rental car while commuting the car from day one. Just got a quote from the same company and the price is a great rate. I m glad I got this insurance, it s cheap and there is no need for me to buy other. Thanks you for doing this, and I m glad you went with me and have it as well. There are a lot of good points. And one, you have to shop for a health insurance with a hospital, and the same thing with life insurance. That s my experience with it, there s just no way it s a better insurance price for them. This is the first time I ve paid a higher price for a policy. I was thinking, or that wasn t them. And this is the first time I can ve been in a car accident. So if they are paying it on time you.

Car Insurance Frequently asked questions

Car Insurance Frequently asked questions about California Home Insurance, California Life Insurance, Homeowners Insurance, California Auto Insurance, or California Homeowners Insurance. When you buy a home and you install a security-protected system on it, it protects things from being in harms way. That means you re covered should a fire, theft, or windstorm strike and make sure you are covered. There are several reasons this insurance and what you pay will be dependent on . Some of the main reasons you could have a higher premium are that you can get more coverage from a company that is good or not so good about auto insurance, have been in the market in the industry, and have very good ratings from insurers. Many insurers offer the same policies, so it always makes sense to compare prices and see what the options are. Be sure to check out their ratings and go with them that way! If your insurer and coverage do not provide coverage and cover you properly, or if you are not.

Why LGI for Two Wheeler Insurance

Why LGI for Two Wheeler Insurance Company of Connecticut offers quality insurance plans on Compare.com. Not available in .

Why do I need to insure my vehicle?

Why do I need to insure my vehicle? To find out if your vehicle is insured or not, it’s important to know whether your vehicle is insured under your policy. Generally, the answer is yes. Underwriting dictates the type and amount of insurance you are required to carry. You must have insurance before selling your vehicle, and most states, plus the District of Columbia, require an insurance policy before selling or leasing your vehicle. As long as you are insuring your vehicle, your state may require more proof of insurance than just a license plate in the event of a collision. Collision damage waiver (CDW), also known as loan guaranty or lending collateral waiver, is commonly known as theft insurance. If you haven’t filed proof of insurance on your vehicle, insurance may be more limited. This option allows you to take out a CDW and then your car is insured. Most car insurance companies will need either a separate policy or some other form of insurance before issuing you a loan. If you can prove you have.

Car Insurance No Claim Bonus

Car Insurance No Claim Bonus. This is for people who have had the opportunity to file a claim against a deceased insured individual. The benefit is that the insured individual also has a limit on any liability they may have under the policy. When it comes to your death, you will want to consider a comprehensive life insurance plan for a number of important reasons. These include: In general, you will want a plan to have enough to cover your future needs, such as paying the bills of your funeral and burial. You will also want to look at a plan that has an individual death benefit. Life insurance plans can also work in conjunction with your vehicle. For example, you can get a plan to buy your , and a car insurance company can cover you in the event of your death. These are some of the items that may be at the top of your to help you understand the financial picture. When you ask us, you won’t have the luxury of calling us first and then getting details about the life insurance benefit..

Car Insurance Sum Insured Value?

Car Insurance Sum Insured Value? Your premiums might actually be higher or lower than a lower level of liability coverage, but in general everyone pays the same when it comes to car insurance premiums. When you’re looking for car insurance quotes, you might be tempted to drop coverage, thinking, “Why is my car insurance so expensive?” or “Why do I have to go through all this hassle?” or “Why do I need an expensive insurance policy?” These are all questions that might affect your car insurance premiums, but you should think about before you throw everything away. There are a number of insurance companies that offer a variety of different types of car insurance and their price tags are specific to specific policies. Auto insurance is one of the most basic types of automobile insurance in the United States. You’re required to purchase . It’s designed to protect you against losses in an accident or emergency that might otherwise cause damage to your car or make it.

What will be the tenure of vehicle insurance policy?

What will be the tenure of vehicle insurance policy? The general statement from an insurance agent is that an employee is a better driver than an employee, and vice versa. The best way to know whether employee is better would be to ask if they are available for office visits, but will they be available if they get into a collision or a similar mishap if you are driving. For those employees who are currently self-employed, you cannot become their manager and go back to work unless terminated, because of an active duty employee’s retirement or retiree status. This means that you can only be named to replace your employees, with no decision regarding when you may be able to retire. When you’re still managing your spouse or grandchild, be an organization employee, and use a vehicle for work, then you can expect the benefits to include disability. You can also be named to a more restricted group of people or a vice versa. It could be that you are a contractor or you�.

Why LGI for Commercial Insurance

Why LGI for Commercial Insurance, LLC are not FDIC insured, not a State Farm Bank obligation or guaranteed by Universal Life Insurance Company of New York and CGL.

What is car insurance?

What is car insurance? Well, let’s say you’re a young driver (if you have not already started yet – this might not be the best of a good deal for you, if your driving record is rough). You might have a few issues with your driving record (no issues) so, just decide to go a different route. Also, when you purchase car insurance, remember, it’s probably cheaper for companies and you’ll be able to afford it even though you can’t afford much of it. If you’re looking for , here are the steps you’ll need to follow to ensure you’re legally insured in the event of an accident. There’s a few different ways to go about getting car insurance. Here are some ways to go into a better understanding of how car insurance works for a teen driver: Now let’s talk about the best method of getting insurance, and which method is more convenient for you. Getting.

What Does Chola MS Car Insurance Policy Covers?

What Does Chola MS Car Insurance Policy Covers? According to a Chola MS Car Club blog, We are all in the same boat with this issue: A group of agents, with a common belief that CHA has done something wrong in servicing its policies, and its customer service is awful. The post goes on to say that CHA, which is a subsidiary of the Company of the Year of 2018, has been in a terrible business. They have taken their time, and are trying to make sure the public does not be confused about where they have gotten their money going. They have made their customers feel the entire process of servicing the program has been extremely tedious, but some of the agents aren’t complaining about the process, they are trying to make a profit, reads the post. According to a Chola MS blog, Cholera has been the most expensive health insurance coverage in the country because it has been so expensive. The problem is not that CHA has declined to cover us for it. The problem.

Why LGI for Health Insurance

Why LGI for Health Insurance - an non-fault policy that extends the benefits of accident insurance for drivers who are injured by .

[hopeishappinessff]

Chapter 57

Hours later, my eyes fluttered open and I was surprised that I’d even fallen asleep. I yawned and stretched my sore and aching limbs high above my head. Sitting in the chair for so long was beginning to take a real toll on my body. As I turned to face Chris, I zoned in on the room door as it slowly creaked open and I waited patiently to see who would emerge. Eventually I caught sight of a baby stroller coming through the door and seconds later, Gabby appeared on the other end of it. I watched as she carefully pushed the stroller through the open door and remained silent as she moved toward the opposite side of his bed. She glanced at me briefly, as if silently requesting permission to even be near him and I dropped my gaze from her almost immediately.  "Has he responded yet?" She asked. "No." I muttered.  "Oh... I'd love for him to wake up some time soon so he can finally meet his son." She said with a sigh. I stared at her… long and hard and without even remembering to blink. I didn’t even know whether or not to be offended by her statement, but I stayed quiet as she reached into the car seat to unbuckle the baby. She pulled his tiny body out and I watched closely, smiling reflexively when I locked eyes on him. His skin was bright and golden, just like his fathers. He had a head full of the most luscious black hair and as she bounced him lightly in her arms, he smiled briefly and I could see that dimple identical to Chris’s in his left cheek.  He was the tiniest and most precious little thing I’d ever seen and even at about a month old, the resemblance between he and his father was uncanny. I was surprised to see the loving manner in which Gabby held him and lifted him to place a tender kiss on his forehead.  “Look Jay-Jay… there’s daddy.” She said, tilting the arm she held him in toward Chris. Jaylen responded by blinking his little eyes sluggishly and opening his mouth to accommodate a nice, full yawn. The longer Gabby stood there gently bouncing the baby up and down in her arms, the more I could feel the intensity of her gaze burning into my face as I kept my gaze everywhere but on her.  “How’ve you been Sy’Diyah?” She asked quietly. “I’ve been good Gabby,” I said, slowly looking up at her, “How have you been?” A wide grin tugged at her lips for a moment before dwindling down to a smirk “Hm… alright I guess. I think I would be much better if he was up, you know.” I only nodded while she continued to stand there staring at the unconscious father of her child.  Gabby stayed there in the room with the baby for a while and we conversed lightly until Jaylen dozed off in her arms and she decided to head on home. She made sure to leave me with her number so I could contact her with any news about Chris’s status. It was now later in the afternoon and I was expecting at least half of our friends to show up for their daily visitation. They’d made it a point to head straight from school to the hospital every day and only a few minutes after I’d begun to wonder about their whereabouts, the room door opened and in walked Destani with everyone else behind her.  “Hey babygirl. How you feeling today?” Destani asked as she moved toward me and kneeled to greet me with a hug.  “I’m alright,” I said, glancing at Chris with a sigh, “Better than I was a few days ago.” “No progress with him today huh?” She asked as she too set her sights on him.  I slowly shook my head as I stared at his profile “No… nothing.”  The rest of the group approached soon after, each greeting me with warm hugs. I was shocked to see that even Rashad came trudging along at the tail end of the group… I didn’t think he would show his face again after the night of the accident. Yet there he was, lingering off in the corner of the room near the door not bothering to say a word to anyone.  We all sat around and talked for a while and I couldn’t help but feel an overwhelming amount of gratitude toward the crew for coming to visit Chris and keeping me company as I stayed by his side.  “Well hi there, how are you all doing today?” I raised my gaze from Destani who sat next to me, gossiping about her day at school, and spotted Dr. Mulenburg with a bright and shining smile. There was a mixed response from everyone in the room and Dr. Mulenburg moseyed over to me, gently placing a hand on my shoulder "How have you been sweetheart?" "I've been alright. Kind of tired, but I'm fine." I said. "That's reasonable. Just try to get some rest when and if you can or you’ll end up making yourself sick. And I wouldn’t want to have to add you to my roster of patients." He chuckled. I cracked a smile and watched as he turned and moved toward Chris’s bed. I eyed him closely as he plucked the clipboard from the end of the bed and crossed over to the heartrate monitor near the head of it. With my eyes locked on his every move, I failed to notice that someone had approached me from behind and I flinched at the feeling of a hand landing on my shoulder.  Turning to glance back, I found myself eye to eye with Rashad. My brows furrowed almost instantly and I glared at him as I waited for him to speak. "Can I uh... can I talk to you for a minute?" He asked. Releasing a low gust of air through my nose, I nodded and rose from my seat to follow him out into the hall.  -- I couldn't even begin to explain just how aggravated I was getting as Rashad stood a few feet away from me with his hands tucked in his pockets and his head hung low.  "Is this all you wanted?" I blurted with a peeved expression and my arms crossed over my chest. "What?" He asked as he looked up at me. I unraveled my arms from the front of my chest and tossed them down to my sides "This... you called me out here just to stand here and stare at the floor?" "Oh, um... nah. That's not why I called you out here." He said, looking utterly astounded by my outburst. There was yet another awkward moment of silence between us and with a sigh, I shook my head and turned to walk back into the room.  "Wait Sy, wait.. I just… I wanted to apologize." He exclaimed, grabbing ahold of my arm.  I slowly turned to face him and peered down at his hand as he clutched tightly onto my arm. Two seconds later, he snatched away from me.  "Apologize for what?" I asked. "For the way I acted and..." He paused, staring down at the floor to gather his thoughts, “... and for what I said. I mean, I know Chris told you." Crossing my arms back over my chest, I leaned my weight onto one foot and stared blankly at him, waiting for him to finish whatever it was that he had to say. "I was drunk that night and I... I didn't know what I was saying, I honestly didn't. I would never come at you or Chris like that and I..." I held up a hand to stop him right in his tracks and shook my head "You know what Rashad, you really don't even need to apologize to me. The person you need to apologize to more than anyone is lying in there in that bed, unconscious and unable to even breathe on his own. The only thing you need to do right now is pray that he makes it through this… and stay away from me.”  I felt no remorse for him as I spoke and I would have had a mouthful more to say, but the door to Chris’s room flew open and Nalay bolted out into the hall breathlessly like she’d just run a marathon.  "Sy, you have to get in here!” She had my wrist in her grasp before I could blink and before I could turn to look back at a dazed and confused Rashad, she’d already whisked me back into the room.  -- I raced back inside with Nalay still tugging on my arm and once we were standing at the foot of Chris’s bed, she pulled me in close and Destani and Tameka quickly surrounded me. “Okay, now watch.” Nalay whispered excitedly. Dr. Mulenburg glanced over at me with a soft chuckle and I locked my eyes on his hand as he lifted Chris’s right arm.  “Christopher… if you can hear me, can you please move any finger on your right hand?” The doctor instructed. The room became silent enough to hear a pin drop as we all stood there anticipating Chris’s response. Seconds passed like slow, excruciating hours as I stared at his hand and I nearly pee'd my pants as I watched his index finger twitch and gradually rise. I instantly clamped a hand over my mouth and a fresh batch of tears started to fall almost immediately.  "Did you see that Sy? Did you see his finger? He moved... he's moving!" Destani exclaimed happily, leaning against my side and wrapping an arm around my waist. I couldn’t bring myself to utter a single word. I could only nod as I kept my eyes glued to him.  “Over the past few days, we’ve been lowering his levels of propofol and this morning we stopped it completely. I didn’t expect any signs of improvement for at least another week, so this is… absolutely phenomenal,” Dr. Mulenburg explained with a grin as wide as a proud father, “Christopher, can you give my hand a squeeze? Squeeze as hard as you can.”  The doctor dropped his hand down to grasp Chris’s and through teary eyes, I watched as his muscles strained and sure enough… he squeezed the man’s hand. Destani didn’t waste any time whipping out her phone and shooting out text messages like her life depended on it.  “Who you texting so quick?” Tameka asked, glancing at the furious speed of her fingers.  “Tootie. Her and Ms. Joyce are gonna freak out and they need to get up here now!” She said excitedly.  It took a few minutes, maybe five minutes max, for Ms. Joyce and Tootie to make their way up from the cafeteria followed by my aunt who was on duty just a few floors up. Once Dr. Mulenburg allowed Ms. Joyce, Tootie, and my aunt to see the progress, he requested that everyone move out into the waiting room while he extracted Chris’s tracheal intubation. Not a single question was asked as I moved right back to my seat at his bedside while they started the process and Ms. Joyce stood at my side with a wad of tissue in one hand and my hand clenched in the other.  -- I sat in my chair beside his bed, wondering how he managed to be such a trooper. Just minutes ago, the doctor had finished removing an IV and his breathing tube, since he was making such great progress. I stared at him in complete awe as his chest rose and fell in a steady pattern all on its own.  "You know, I would have never imagined sitting up in a hospital watching my only son come so close to leaving this earth before his own mother," Ms. Joyce said as she laughed at her own humorless remark and I silently watched her sitting in a chair a foot or two away from me with her eyes on her son, "But my baby is strong... he's so strong. He knows God wasn't ready for him just yet. He probably knew if he were to leave now, I would have a heart attack and be right on my way with him." She laughed again and I gazed at the tears now trickling down her dimpled cheeks even as a warm smile stayed in place on her face. Though I sniffled relentlessly in an effort to control my own tears, I couldn’t stop them from forming at the brim of my eyes and I found myself weeping right along with her.  "He knows he’s a mama's boy too. I know he would never admit to it, but that's exactly what he is... a mama's boy. I do wonder if he passed that trait onto little Jaylen..." Her voice trailed off and it was then that I realized, she’d come to terms with Chris being a father. I knew it had to be difficult for her to accept the fact, but it seemed that in the wake of this tragedy she realized there was no time to dwell on his faults. The baby was here now and the only thing she could do was either accept him or have nothing at all to do with him…  She slowly nodded her head and her subdued expression soon morphed into yet another smile "Mmhm… he has a baby to be there for now, he has a mother who couldn't bear losing him, and... he has a truly incredible girlfriend who he hasn't even gotten the chance to propose to just yet." I chuckled softly and stared at her as she turned to face me with a beaming close lipped smile.  "You know something sweetheart... you are the epitome of everything this boy needs. I have never, in all my years seen Chris the way I've seen him when he's with you. He's just so... so much more radiant and he almost glows. And to be honest with you, this is the happiest he’s ever been. As a mother and just a person on the outside looking in, I see so much beauty in your relationship. Whenever he comes back to the house just to be mama’s boy for a while, you know you’re all he talks about?” With warm and blushing cheeks, I smiled and bashfully dropped my gaze away from her as she laughed and shook her head. “Since he was a boy, he’s always been so angry and held so much resentment… mostly toward his father. And he grew up that way… angry all the time. Always so serious… always the big man who had to take care of business. I rarely even saw my child smile.” She released a deep sigh and tilted her head to one side with the most somber expression, “If you don’t mind me sharing with you… you’re the best thing that ever happened to my baby. You bring out the most gentle and loving side of him and you give this boy a reason to love and love hard. He can be a knucklehead and often the most difficult person to deal with… but I thank you for what you’ve done for him. I’ve never seen my son this way… Sy’Diyah, from the day he met you, you have been his happiness. I’d been crying so much in the past few days and this moment was no different. I couldn’t control my tears even if I wanted to. To know that even his mother could recognize and understand the bond between the two of us, was absolutely amazing to me. We were young, true enough… but the love that I felt for him and him for I was unmistakable. Our feelings for each other were raw and we weren’t afraid to let it be known to the world that what we had was just as strong if not stronger than that of a married couple. I continued to weep quietly in my seat as I allowed Ms. Joyce’s confession to sink in and I turned to gaze to her son, only to find that his eyes were wide open… and set right on me.  -- He was awake now and for the first time all week, I finally felt alive. No one knew exactly how he would respond after suffering possible brain trauma and being put into a medically induced coma and we surely didn’t expect for him to begin recovering so rapidly. Dr. Mulenburg was absolutely stunned by his steady progression and unbeknownst to any of us, he explained that based on Chris’s head trauma he wasn’t expecting him to recover at all let alone this well.  I stayed cooped in that room the entire week and with Chris finally awake and alert, Destani decided that I needed to take a break, if only just to grab a bite to eat downstairs in the cafeteria. I sat across from her nibbling on a basket of fries as she gossiped about everything I’d missed out on since we’d been back from Florida.  "Damn man, how does shit just happen like this? I mean, one minute we in Florida, living the dream and partying it up and now suddenly we’re stuck in the hospital with one of the homie’s down. What’s really going on?” She fussed with a shake of her head. “I don’t know Dez.” I chortled, “I really don’t know.” “And to top it off… I wonder how Rashad feels after everything that’s happened with Chris. I mean, they were best friends since they were babies and now they’re like sworn enemies. I bet that midget nigga probably feels like a complete asshole. Did you ever even find out what happened between them the night they fought at the hotel?”  I nearly choked on my sprite… I was far from prepared for this conversation. I didn’t know whether I should just come right out and explain it all to her, or continue to act as though I knew nothing about that night. All I knew was that I did not want to sit right across from her and lie directly to her face.  “Um… I uh… I actually do know,” Her eyes nearly bulged and she gained interest almost instantly which was obvious by the way she rested her arms against the table and leaned toward me, “But I don’t think now is a good time to talk about it Dez.” She frowned and twisted her lips to one side with a face full of disappointment, but she didn’t put up an argument against my statement and for that I was thankful. We both focused our attention on her vibrating phone that sat in the center of the table between us. She quickly snatched it up and almost immediately I could see a smirk tugging at her lips.  “Meka just texted me… she said Chris is up now and he’s asking for you.”  -- We were back upstairs within only a few minutes and we briskly moved down the hall to Chris’s room. I could hear several voices the further into the room we ventured and the moment Destani and I rounded the corner from the curtain near the door, the room went silent almost instantly and all eyes were on me. I kept my gaze focused on Chris, who’d drifted off to sleep only minutes after opening his eyes for the first time earlier during my talk with Ms. Joyce. But now he simply lie there, peacefully snuggled against the pillows on his bed… staring right at me. My hands gripped tightly onto the foot railing of the bed and I didn’t even bother to wipe away yet another fresh batch of tears as my entire world zoned in on only him.  He blinked sluggishly as if he’d just learned the task and I watched as he tilted his head freely and curiously with no brace on his neck. I hadn’t even noticed that every person in the room was slowly trickling out into the hall… I couldn’t break my gaze away from him.  “I’ll talk to you later, okay.” Destani muttered as she wrapped an arm around my waist and pulled me in for a side hug then trudged out of the room.  Silence instantly overwhelmed the sterile space and I stood stock still at the foot of his bed, staring at him like I’d never laid eyes on him before. I had no clue what to say to him or how to react until his still plump and pink lips formed into the smallest smirk and I quickly slapped a hand up over my mouth. That smirk never wavered, and I continued to cry as it morphed suddenly into a frown.  “What’s wrong?” His voice was gruff and nearly inaudible, and I could only imagine just how sore his throat was from lying in bed an entire week with a tube jammed in it. I shook my head quickly and eased around the side of the bed to get closer to him, placing a finger over my lips to hush him. I stared down at him and took in everything about him, from his face down to his covered legs. The swelling in his eye had subsided completely and he was left with only a dark bruise around his entire eye and the scratches along his cheeks and forehead had already begun to heal seamlessly. He still wore a sling on his arm and it would remain there for another four to eight weeks. The bandage on his head had also been downgraded to just a large Band-Aid and the stitches in his nose had since been removed. As I stood there near the side of his bed, I raised my left hand to his face and slowly grazed the tips of my fingers over his cheek. I drank in all of his features, realizing in that moment that I’d never been more grateful in my life. He was still with me… still right there for me to reach out and touch. Though he was battered and bruised, God granted him the strength to pull through this tragedy and I wanted nothing more than to drop to my knees and thank him over and over again for showering my love with such an immense blessing.  I parted my lips to speak, but couldn’t form a single word to say to him. I felt absolutely content just sitting there staring at him and that’s exactly what I did. My hand continued to gently roam all over his face and even over the curly hair atop his head that’d grown out while he was on bedrest. His eyes remained locked on me… wherever I moved, that golden gaze followed. I wiped at the wet streaks gliding down my cheeks and leaned as far as I could over the rail of the bed without pressing any weight against him to mesh my lips against his forehead. “I love you so much.” I whispered, leaning in once more to press my lips against his. I could feel his hand shifting beneath my chest as I continued to lean over the rail, so I moved back to see that he was reaching up for me and I quickly linked my hand with his. Being able to touch him and connect with him in the simplest way left my heart fluttering, so I pulled my chair as close to his bed as I could get it and held onto his hand for the rest of the night.

[blackpalaladin]

Paths

I just finished one test. So I’m rewarding myself with something short and sweet. Another Hanzo thingy.

The first one is here. (My first interpretation of this interaction)

Something that’s been jiggling around in my brain for about a week or two.

This is Doomzo and Mchanzo. So fair warning. 

{Warnings: Sexual content mentioned(Nothing explicit), voyeurism(Mentioned)}

Hanzo has always been attracted to powerful men. Not a shock, considering he’s spent his entire life under the control of powerful men.

So when Akande Ogundimu stepped through into his family's compound, a low bow at his father’s side, Hanzo knew. He knew in the way Akande watched him as they toured the main grounds, those strong arms tucked at his lower back, hands clasped. Hanzo could hear their fathers speaking quietly and he knew that an alliance would be struck between their families.

He was not aware that a marriage would be required.

He was also not adverse to it.

Akande was a generous lover, a strong presence at Hanzo’s side. He had an analytical mind that could rival Hanzo’s own. His tactical genius assisted Hanzo when his father deemed them worthy of assigning raids.

Akande visited frequently. Hanzo never visited him. Sojiro would never allow his only competent heir to leave the fortress of their home.

Hanzo was bitter, angry. He watched Genji flit around Hanamura with clouded eyes.

“Jealously is a double edged sword, Hanzo.” Akande’s fingers tip his chin up from where they lay in Hanzo’s room. The tatami doors are open and the cool wind strays across sweating flesh. Hanzo’s hair spills out across Akande’s chest, his hair tie was long gone and ripped away.

“I am not jealous.” He mutters.

Akande regards him quietly, hand sliding along Hanzo’s jawline and into his hair, “It burns within. Do not let that anger consume you.”

The kiss is soft, much softer than the sex has ever been.

His loyalty to Akande and his father shifts just slightly on his twenty second birthday. Genji drags him out of the compound, despite his protests. Akande waves him away and returns to whatever it is he was reading.

He meets the mysterious man in black at the bar. He’s young, perhaps as young as Hanzo himself. His hair is unruly and his clothing speaks of duty. There is a patch hidden in the confines of his pocket and Hanzo is part of an underground operation.They are no strangers to Overwatch’s matryoshka doll of an organization.

Blackwatch was in Hanamura.

Something thrilling erupts in the pit of Hanzo’s stomach. Rebellion at its core. Something he has longed for his entire life. That tingly sense of freedom and he wonders if this is the high that Genji’s lives on.

He takes the cowboy (‘Call me Jesse, darlin’) home with him. The man’s hands are rough and his voice rougher as he slips them up Hanzo’s clothes. His skin is alight, mouth hungry as he tastes cigars and whiskey hot like embers on his tongue.

“Are you going to share?”

Akande’s voice is a thunder of curiosity behind them. Hanzo startles, realizes where he is and who was in his room waiting for him.

Shame is the first thing to rush through him.

Arousal is the second.

He looks up at the blackwatch agent, thumbs  the beard at his jawline, “You will watch.” He speaks to Akande.

Akande’s laugh is dark, promising, “Only if I get you after, my dragon.”

He takes the agent named Jesse in his bed. Hands curled in the man’s unruly hair and insides burning from the frenzy of emotion Jesse releases. His words are frantic, rushed and bleeding with promises Hanzo knows he can’t keep.

Akande watches from the sidelines, waiting.

Jesse steals a rough kiss and his eyes are almost gold in the moonlight cast through Hanzo’s bedroom. He leaves in silence, one last look at Hanzo as Akande slips into the bed with him.

Akande is a brand, an overwhelming overstimulation.

Hanzo loves it.

But he dreams of Jesse.

Years pass. Akande comes to him with news. He has been taken under by a mentor. The second line of Doomfist. It is an honor, despite the atrocious the second Doomfist has committed. He asks Hanzo opinion and they discuss it over tea.

Akande is passionate, brilliant.

Hanzo’s smile is tight. His brother’s figure passes the doorway.

“We will be unstoppable together.” Akande declares.

Hanzo returns to his betrothed, can see the ambition and promise in Akande’s gaze.

He forgets about Jesse.

He murders his brother.

Blood drips down his hands, sword at his feet. His chest is tight, too tight and there seems to be no breath in his lungs. The dragon's howl under his skin, distraught and screaming at the death of their own brother.

Hanzo flees.

He runs and runs, changing his name, his identity. He hides.

Akande’s capture spreads across the world. Contaminated by Talon. Taken down by a small team from Overwatch.

Hanzo hovers above his prison twice. He so desperately wants to see him.

Why did they stray so far from their paths?

They were supposed to rule together. They were going to be unstoppable.

But Hanzo is done with this criminal life. He roams the world, seeking redemption for the atrocity that he has committed. He mourns for his brother every day. Returns to the castle in his honor every year.

That is where he is reunited his brother once again.

His dragon is a beacon of green, a reminder of what Hanzo has done.  

Genji offers forgiveness.

Hanzo can not accept that.

He cannot.

Hanzo keeps tabs on Overwatch for a month before he drops onto its doorstep. The recall brings more than he thought it would.

Including:

Jesse McCree.

Who greets Hanzo with a tip of his hat and a smile that speaks volumes of their past.

“Never thought I’d see you again, darlin’.” His voice has aged, so has the rest of him. So has Hanzo.

“Nor did I.” Hanzo mutters.

Jesse swallows, pats his legs, “How about a drink?”

Hanzo lifts an eyebrow, nods, “I would….enjoy that.”

He is with Jesse for nearly a year when the Reaper assists Akande in his prison breakout. The doomfist gauntlet has been taken. Numbani is in tatters, a frenzy of political and civilian meltdowns.

Hanzo is alone on the battlefield when Akande lands before him.

He is just as imposing as he was in his youth, more so now with the golden gauntlet covering half his chest. The white markings are new. His footsteps are silent, despite his hulking size.

Hanzo is not afraid.

“Hanzo, you should consider joining us, I think we would see eye to eye.” It is not the first thing he expected Akande to say to him after so long apart.

Hanzo wrinkles his nose, nocks an arrow, “I would have little to gain from such an arrangement. No, I will find my own path.”

Akande stops before him. He is the enemy now. Hanzo should be afraid.

His left hand cups the side of Hanzo’s face, thumb across his cheek, “You are sure?” Akande’s voice lowers, as does his head.

Hanzo thinks of Genji. Of everything he has done. The anger that burned within him when he struck his brother from the sky.

He thinks of Jesse, a warm weight at his back every night. The smell of smoke and the taste of alcohol on the balcony of the watchpoint.

“We would be unstoppable.” Akande promises, “Talon could offer you more than just your empire, Hanzo.”

Hanzo closes his eyes, “I must refuse.”

A sigh, heavy and warm against his face.

“Losing you is difficult to bear.” Akande admits quietly, “You know I do not like refusal.”

Hanzo steadies his posture, jerks out of Akande’s grip and levels an arrow at his chest, “Then you should get use to my refusal from this point on.”

Akande grins, eyes dark and molten on Hanzo’s, “Then I look forward to seeing you again on the battlefield, my dragon.” He bows swiftly and slinks away.

Hanzo lets him.

Hanzo lowers his bow. Heart racing. Sweat beading down the back of his neck.

“-anzo!”

His comm fizzes to life, he did not realize it had been compromised.

“I am here.” He replies.

A relieved string of sighs on the other end from numerous members of his team, “Where are you? What’s your status?” Soldier 76’s voice is firm and bellows over the other questions of where he is.

“I will return to the rendezvous point shortly.” Hanzo states, “And 76?”

“Yea?”

“Tell Winston that Talon is recruiting.”

[spootiliousrps]

Suspicious Nature Part 6

[Beginning] // [Previous] // [Next]

WARNING: Mentions of violence gore and Rape!

 Dean’s voice didn’t raise or alter, his hands stayed behind his back. “Do you think you’ve above the law, Novak?” He asked. “Do you think that that is anyway to speak to the King? Would you have done that to my father? I have tried to be lenient, you could have been thrown in jail, the key lost to time just for your lies about your status. Now if you don’t want to see your so-called brother in the dungeons, sit back down and talk calmly.” Dean ordered in a voice it was hard for any Omega to disobey. “You wish to be equals, then let’s see. No more royal clothes. Take off what you are wearing. Now. The Aide’s tailor will come for you tomorrow and I promise you won’t enjoy him. You cannot have your elocution lessons you’ve asked for. And stop thinking you have any right to speak to me in that way. That is what you get if you wish to be true equals. Or of course, you can get some help.” Dean offered.

Castiel rose his chin in defiance He would feel no embarrassment from this, refused to feel shame. "I never hesitated to speak my mind to your father." He spat as pulled the shawl from his shoulder and let it fall to the ground. Dean wanted him to strip then fine he would do as he was told. "He had confidence enough in himself not to be threatened by my words and wise enough to accept my counsel." He pointed out as he began to unbutton his tunic. "Perhaps it was because he thought of me as an Alpha... but the advice I had then is no different than I have now Alpha or not. It is not my fault they fall on the ear of a man that does not want to listen." The tunic fell to the floor as he began to strip away the rolling fabric of his trousers. "I am not above the law... but I will take pride in knowing who I am... earning the respect I have... you can drag me out of the room bare and chained if you’d like but my only crime is speaking to an Alpha as an equal, King or no. If I die from it so be it. I will die with a clear conscious, knowing I never intentionally threatened or harmed an innocent. If you died today could you say the same?" He asked, obviously meaning Gabriel, as he stood bare before him gaze as unwavering as before.

Dean shook his head and chuckled. “You mean Gabriel, but that is not who I mean. All the people I was forced to maim since the age of eight. Do you want to know why I always wanted to train? Why I would argue back? Because my father had me torture men. Good men. Cut off their fingers. Cut out their tongues. Break their legs.” Dean said calmly. “Now sit down.” He ordered, pointing to a chair. “I wish for your counsel, but not when you are shouting at me. There is a difference, Novak.” Dean sat, knowing Lawrence wouldn’t let Castiel out of the room. “You speak of my father as if he would have thought of you the same, now we know the truth. The whole truth. Do you wish to know what he would have done with you?” Dean asked. “He would have raped you until you feel pregnant with his child. And then raped you one more time for good measure. He would have cut out your tongue to stop you from speaking about it. He would have thrown you on the streets. Just you and your growing child, and then when you thought all you had was your child, once they were born, he would take them away. He would ask that no one help you. You would die on the streets of the cold and starvation. So, don’t talk to me about my father’s ways.” Dean stated, his voice cold and emotionless throughout.

"I am well aware of what your father would have done /Winchester/." He spat back at him. A movement out of the corner of his eye caught his attention. Apparently, Lawrence felt the need to try and escort Castiel to the chair indicated. The Omega however, would have none of it. He shot the soldier a glare. "I suggest if you want to keep all of your appendages you keep your hands to yourself soldier." He growled at the larger man. "I may not have a weapon but that does not mean I am unarmed!" He warned reminding the man of his years of experience. "I am capable of walking." He growled once more, heading to the chair, bare feet padding on the floor as he did his best not to show how the cool air made him want to shiver. His attention turned back to the King with a glare as he sank down. "I never claimed to like your father. Truth be told I detested him. He was a foul man. I thought you were different... hoped you would be better, but I suppose I should thank you... for proving that hope to be foolishness." He shot at him, leveling him with an even look. "So, what now, /Your Majesty/" He said the words as if they were a curse. "You have the Omega that fooled everyone in your rooms... stripped down to nothing... No visible dignity... What will you do? Prove to the world that you made one of the most highly decorate war hero your Bitch? Rape him like your father would have and toss him aside? A fate worse than death? Well do your worst. You wouldn’t be the first and if it didn’t break me then it won’t break me now, not to the likes of you."

“Let’s see what this Omega has done shall we? Lied to two Kings- that is two counts of treason. Raised their voice and argued back to the King. He threatened the King and his guard, that is no small indiscretion.” Dean hummed. “What shall I do with the person. What would I do with them if they were an Alpha?” Dean asked himself. “The two counts of treason are punishable by death. The threats are public stoning. But he has a job to do.” Dean hummed, as he thought. “Oh, bring in his guard.” Dean ordered Lawrence. Lawrence nodded and a moment later Surges was stood in the middle of the room. A low bow aimed at the King’s chair. “You are relieved of your duties, of guarding this man. Go back to your barracks and report to duty in the morning. On your way, speak with the Royal Tailor. Tell her to stop making the clothes for Novak.” Dean ordered and dismissed him with a wave of his hand. “You will be treated as an equal for a week. I will ask the people around you to do the same. But I cannot watch them all the time. You will do your work, get your garments, all without a single shred of help. You ask for being equals and this is what it looks like.” Dean stated. “After that week we shall speak. See if you have learnt anything about anything. You speak to me about being better, but you have broken a multitude of laws and so have your friends and family. Now without spitting or cursing or shouting, is there anything you would like to calmly say to your King?” Dean asked.

Cas stood slowly, expression even as he addressed the man. "Yes." He stated calmly. "If this is how you treat your equals, Your Majesty, then this Kingdom is doomed, and I will watch you burn with it happily." He stated simply. "I was right to turn down your proposal for Queen and pity any bitch stupid enough to accept you." He added in as civilized tone as he could manage. He gave a low bow. "Good night, Sire. I hope you sleep well. I know I will." He offered.

Dean rolled his eyes and stood up, ignoring Castiel and going into his quarters, closing the door behind him. He got undressed and slipped into bed, asleep before Castiel would have reached the Aide’s quarter.

Castiel barked out another warning as Lawrence reached for him once more stepping out of the room without any other hesitation. Without the fire however the halls were cold against his bare skin as he walked down them nude, head still high. He could feel the eyes of the servants on him, but he refused to give the King the satisfaction of his embarrassment and though it seemed like ages, soon enough he found himself in his quarters. Though... knowing the way Alphas where he was certain he wouldn't be left alone for long after his 'walk of shame'.

Sure, enough there was a knock at Castiel’s door, mere minutes after he had closed it. The Alpha in question Aide Singer, twisted the handle and stepped through without waiting for a reply. He closed the door behind him, and took off his hat, giving Castiel a sweeping bow. “What’s a pretty boy like you, doing in a cold room like this?” He asked.

Castiel had been in the midst of dressing when the knock came, his gaze going immediately to the blade he had stashed under his pillow only a few inches away from him. Before he could grab it however the man entered, earning the Omega's attention and scowl. "Whatever you're wanting you won't find here. I suggest you leave while you are uninjured." He warned with a growl. He was in no mood for games.

“I want to get you warm, baby doll. You look frostbitten. Why don’t you lay in bed, I’ll help keep the frostbite away?” Singer offered, as he started to undress, completely ignoring Castiel’s warning. “I do like a feisty Omega. They’re much more fun.”

Castiel shifted closer to the bed as if considering the Alphas words. "Is that so?" He asked curiously. "And how many 'feisty' Omega's have you had, Alpha?" He asked calmly, climbing onto the bed so that he could reach the blade in a moment's notice.

“Enough to know what every feisty Omega likes.” Singer growled low in his throat. Not a threatening growl, but one to show himself off, one that would have many Omega drop to their knees and start to undress him without a second to lose.

“I don’t think you’ll find this Omega to you’re liking…” Cas warned, seemingly stretching out, hand sliding beneath the silken pillow, heart pounding against his chest. His scent smelling of cold resolve, as he still was unaccustomed to controlling it. “I’ll give you one last warning; you should leave unharmed now while you still have the chance.”

“And what’s a pretty, little Omega like you going to do?” Singer asked, sitting softly on the bed and lightly trailing his fingertips down Castiel’s cold skin on his hip. “You’re so cold baby doll, at least allow me to warm you up before you stab me.” He whispered, gently.

Castiel’s gaze narrowed at the words and he did his best not to flinch at the touch. “Don’t touch me again.” He growled in warning, fingers wrapping around the hilt of the blade, no longer attempting to hide it. “I may be an omega, but you forget the I was Knight Commander.” He reminded, slapping the Alpha’s hand away. “I /earned/ my title. Do not think I will not kill you.”

“You didn’t earn it though. That wasn’t you. You don’t even know who you are. I can smell that in your scent. You don’t know how to control it. Every emotion you’re feeling, you’re telling the world. I can taste it.” Singer explained. “That wasn’t you who earned the title of Knight Commander. That was a story you told yourself each night to get to sleep. You told yourself a lie so often that you believed it.” He placed his hand on the pillow, over Castiel’s wrist and lent on it, to stop him from pulling out the knife.

Castiel didn’t hesitate. He had given the man plenty of warning. He was officially fair game. The moment the Alpha’s weight was on his wrist Castiel brought his other elbow up to connect with his face, with plenty of force. He had taken a few elbows to the nose on occasion and knew how badly it would sting and hoped the sheer amount of force would break his nose. He tried not to allow the words to get to him, to bother him. He didn’t have time for that at the moment.

“You fucking skank.” Singer spat, as his weight dropped further onto Castiel’s wrist. He made a fist and swung it across his body, the back of his hand connecting, hard, against Castiel’s cheek. He used the same arm to dab at his nose, blood staining it as he pulled it away. “Did you think it’s acceptable to attack an Alpha like that? I don’t know what the King sees in you, but you should stop before you do something you’ll regret to him.”

The strike stung, the force behind hit causing Castiel’s head to whip back. He recovered quickly however. “Says the Alpha who’s it’s like an Omega child.” Castiel replied voice dripping with venom. He shifted again against this time bringing his palm up to slam into the Aide’s broke nose before bringing a knee up into his stomach. The softness of the bed made the act a bit less forceful than he hoped, unable to gain as much momentum as he would have liked but it would no doubt have some effect on the man.

Singer grunted and doubled over. As he straightened, he brought his elbow up, connecting with the underside of Castiel’s jaw. He wrenched Castiel’s arm out from under the pillow and brought his legs up onto the bed. He gave the Omega a swift punch to the breast bone before pushing him onto his back. He put one leg under the Omega’s chin and slammed Castiel’s knife-wielding hand across his other leg, trying to dislocate the elbow. He ragged the knife out of Castiel’s hand and slammed it into the bed beside his head.

[http://www.ultimatejujitsu.com/learn-jujitsu-techniques/traditional-jujitsu-techniques/yellow-belt/hip-throw-with-cross-arm-lock/ this last picture is the lock that Singer is doing.]

Castiel cried out in pain as the man bent his elbow painfully. In all honesty, if the man had been a sparring soldier, the ex-Knight Commander would be quite impressed by his skill. Luckily, he managed to cling to the blade. When the man lifted his hand to try and slam it again, Cas reacted. He twisted his body by lifting the leg closest to the Alpha and moving it up and over the other man, turning his slighter form almost completely over. The new position left him parallel to the Alpha, directly between his legs but the threat of dislocating his elbow was eliminated and if it weren’t for the blade still in his hand, he might be able to dislodge the appendage complete. Unwilling to lose the advantage of the weapon against such a larger man, however, his fist remained tight around the hilt as he used his other hand to bring his fist down between the Alpha’s legs. He was not above taking a ‘cheap shot’ when it came to his survival… especially against someone much larger than himself. As it were, the Alpha was obviously a skilled fighter and Castiel was already exhausted from the day he had had… He wasn’t as confident in his survival as he should have been… not in his current state.

The older Alpha grunted and double over as he clutched his painful organs. As he came down, he brought his head down faster, head butting him in the nose. “You pisspoor Omega.” He hissed. He grabbed Castiel’s wrist again, pinning the knife to the bed. He other arm came up and across the Omega’s throat, he put his weight onto it, know he was closing off the airways. He lent down and whispered in the Omega’s ear. “I’m going to kill you.” He promised.

Cas’ head whipped back by the force of the blow, blood flood down his chin as he brought his hands up. His nose was most certainly broken. The reaction was unintentional and subconscious which allowed the Alpha to gain the upper hand once more. As he wrapped a hand around his throat Cas began to fight. He brought his hand down in a sweeping motion to try and force the Alpha’s elbow to bend but the man was obviously stronger than he was. When the action failed, he attempted to throw a leg over the man’s massive form but was far to small to manage it. He opted to attempt to claw at the man, going for any vital organ he could… His lungs began to scream in protest as he met his attacker’s gaze, narrowing his own as the words were whispered in his ear. Unable to reply with the man strangling him in such a manner; though he refused to give in showing his defiance by pitting in the man’s face haphazardly.

The Alpha growled and let go of Castiel’s throat to wipe away the spit. “Dirty, foul Omega. You are no good for anyone.” He struck the back of his hand against Castiel’s cheek again. He picked the Omega up by his arm and threw him to the floor, pouncing instantly on top of him. “I bet you’re wishing you didn’t throw away that guard now, aren’t you?” He chuckled darkly as he punched Castiel’s hand holding the knife hard.

Cas sputtered and coughed before the Alpha pounced on him. He finally dropped the blade though he used the opportunity to bring his forehead slamming into the man's as he tried to scramble away.

The Alpha grabbed Castiel’s and pulled him back. “You’re not going anywhere, beautiful. Who would you go tell? The King? After he gave you so much and you spat in his face. No. That little Omega slut who helped you unpack? What could he do to me? You have no one, skank. No one to help you.” He laughed, menacingly.

Castiel turned as he was grabbed, immediately kicking the Alpha in the face. The man could take a hit, he'd give him that. No, he would t run to Dean. The King would probably just laugh in his face. No, no one would help him. That was fine. He just needed to get a bit of distance between him and his attacker that's all.

The Alpha grunted and released Castiel’s leg. He laughed darkly as he watched the Omega get away. “See you tomorrow, Omega. You will be taking over the role from me.” He laughed.

As soon as Cas was far enough away from him that he couldn’t be grabbed He rushed to the armor stand next to the large double doors drawing his sword from in and turning to face the Alpha, stance ready. "If I don’t strike you down here." He growled, voice rough from the bruises already beginning to appear on his neck. "I suggest you leave while you are still able."

Singer laughed and stood up. “I’ll see you tomorrow, Princess. Seven am sharp. I’ll be giving you the tour of your new job.” He laughed as he pushed the tip of the blade down and walked past out of the room.

Castiel wanted so much to remove the man's head then and there but he knew he'd be in enough trouble for just 'assaulting' the man. No, he let him go... this time. When the Omega was certain he was gone he allowed his shoulders to slump, coughing heavily and favoring his arm as he moved to wash his face. He'd be sleeping very little tonight that was for certain and he would not be unarmed.

The next morning, Dean got a knock on his door as he was just settling in to have his breakfast. He put his breakfast to one side and went to open the door, face to face with a very black and blue Aide Singer. Dean face fell with worry. “What happened to you, Singer? Your nose is sideways, who attacked you?” Dean asked, not trying to hide the worry from his voice.

By the time the servants came with Cas' morning meal he was dozing lightly, starting at the very would of the tray clinking against the table. He mumbled a quick thank you to the Omega server before collecting a piece of toast and moving to change of his still blood-stained clothes and into a pair of his old Alpha ones.

“It was that Omega Novak, Your Highness. I went to speak with him last night and he attacked me. Threatened me with both knife and sword.” Aide Singer explained. “Novak?” Dean asked. “Tell me about it as I get my guard to bring him. I think some apologies are in order.” He went out to Lawrence and asked him to bring Castiel, no matter what, before going back into the room and sitting down. “Tell me what happened, spare no details.” Dean ordered.

The booming knock at the door just as he finished tugging on his trousers. He had just been reaching for a blade he had been keeping with him when Lawrence burst into the room. Upon seeing the man, he paused, raising his hands in surrender, still shirtless. "Wait!" He rushed. "I know what this is about I won't fight." He reassured, pausing to make sure the Alpha wouldn't try to man handle him before he approached him to be escorted.

Lawrence waited. “Get dressed. Leave your blade here. The King demands you immediately.” He ordered, staying in the room as he waited for Castiel to be ready.

"Of course." Castiel replied calmly, making sure to pull on a shirt that was typically used under armor with a low collar line and short sleeves to make the cuts and bruises obvious. He wasn't looking for pity, but he'd be damned if he wasn't coming with proof. When he was dressed, he checked himself to ensure he didn't have any weapons before moving back towards the soldier. "I'm ready." He offered.

Dean listened to Singer’s side to the story, who neglected to inform the King about his advances, whilst they waited for the Omega to arrive. He drummed his fingers on the table, as he took in the actions of the fight. As soon as there was a knock at the door, he held his finger up to the Alpha for silence. “Come in.” He barked, the door opening immediately.

Castiel stepped into the room, the scent of both Alphas hitting him strong as he kept his expression unreadable. When he was at the appropriate range, he gave a low respectable sweeping bow. It seemed that when the two of them were not in private his disrespectful manner was gone. "Your Majesty." He greeted. "You wished to see me?"

“Don’t play stupid Novak. Care to explain what happened last night between you and Aide Singer last night?” Dean asked, his finger still up at Singer to stop any complaints he may have had.

"Of course, Sire. My apologies." He offered evenly as he straightened. "After leaving, Your Grace's quarters, I returned to my own to prepare for the night. Perhaps, I had given Aide Singer the wrong impression on my trip down the hall and he apparently felt the need to enter my chambers before I could give permission to his knock." He continued. "When I asked him to leave, he refused. After several warnings of possible altercations if he did not, he chose to lay his hands on me. I responded in kind, Sire." He admitted. "I drew a blade on him, and we spared, neither truly gaining the upper hand until I drew my sword. He then left without further protest, Your Grace. I did not wish to disturb you with such trivial matters, forgive me. I accept whatever punishment you see fit." He offered with a low bow.

Dean held a finger up to Castiel and turned to Singer. “Is this true? Did you lay a hand on Novak first?” He asked, wanting to get to the bottom rather than punish first.

Castiel remained silent was Dean held up a hand. Looking completely compliant as he waited for the Alpha's decision. In all honesty his was physically and emotionally drained and couldn't care any less what happened at this point.

“I knew that the Omega had a blade in hand. I couldn’t see it from under the pillow, but I knew it was there.” Singer explained. “And why was /Novak/ going for a blade?” Dean asked, not looking at Castiel. “I don’t know, Your Majesty.” Singer lies fluently. Dean put a finger up to Singer and turned to Castiel. “Same question to you, Novak.”

Cas blinked in surprise, such surprise in fact that it took him a moment to reply. "I felt threaten, Sire. He ignored my warnings, though I gave many, and continued to advance. I will admit that I may have thought my skills superior to his, but he does have quite the advantage in size. If he chose to pursue his..." He paused to find the correct wording. "urges further I would need it." He admitted.

“And why did you feel threatened?” Dean asked. “What urges are you speaking of, I cannot pass judgement without a full explanation of it all.” Singer opened his mouth to argue that an Omega should never be listened to but thought better of it when Dean turned to look at him.

Castiel hesitated once more, taking a deep breath. "If I recall correctly, Sire. His exactly words were: I want to get you warm, baby doll. You look frostbitten. Why don’t you lay in bed, I’ll help keep the frostbite away...? And I believe it was something along the lines of what’s a pretty, little Omega like you going to do? You’re so cold baby doll, at least allow me to warm you up before you stab me.... As well as Who would you go tell? The King? After he gave you so much and you spat in his face. No. That little Omega slut who helped you unpack? What could he do to me? You have no one... Though that was after I tried to admittingly incapacitate him." He admitted. "Your Majesty," He added again with a low bow. To be honest, quoting him in such a way was him simply being facetious.

Dean turned to Singer, anger burning in his eyes. “Is this true?” He asked. “I- well... I mean.” Singer stuttered. “Is this true?” Dean shouted, both hands coming down to slam on the table. He let off a dirty smelling warning scent, almost daring Singer to match. “Within context, yes Your Majesty.” Singer sighed, bowing his head. “Guard!” Dean shouted and two other men, that were not Lawrence, came into the room, standing to attention by the door. “Take the Alpha to the dungeon. Lock him away for a week with only one drink a day.” Dean ordered.

Castiel's nose wrinkled at the scent of the Alpha but didn't give any other indication of his discomfort. He barely acknowledged the guards as they entered, remaining as he was. Dean's reaction was unexpected to say the least, but he wouldn't give him the pleasure of knowing that.

“No no. Sire please.” Singer begged. “Please, I’ll do anything.” Dean sat down ignoring the Aide as he was removed. “Speak.” He ordered Castiel. “I know there is something on your mind.”

Castiel arched a brow at the instructions and frowned. "Forgive me, Sire. I did not realize I was giving the impression that that was the case." He offered far too pleasantly. "Was there anything else you needed, Your Majesty?" He asked, bowing low. Singer's begging made his skin crawl though he didn't feel pity for the man just considered him pathetic.

“I wish for you to speak, Novak.” Dean ordered. “What is your opinion on how I handled the situation? It is the first time I’ve had to handle a situation against an Alpha attacking an Omega.” Dean asked.

Castiel tensed at the direction, knowing he would not be allowed to deny the man. "If I may, Sire..." He mumbled softly, looking extremely uneasy. "The last I spoke my opinion my brother's life was put on the line. I prefer not to get a false answer yet, I think it might be best to hold my opinion."

“Novak, I did not ask you opinion on giving one. Now give me an opinion on the consequences Singer received, or you can follow him down there.” Dean ordered. “It is too early to play your stupid games.”

Castiel shot him a glare, scent flaring in his anger for the first time since he had entered the room, despite Singer. “Of course, Your Majesty.” He bowed, pointedly not apologizing. “I believe you lost your temper far too easily. It made you look childish rather than regal as you sentenced him.” He stated simply, straightening as he waited for the back lash to come. “If this had been a true trial for the public you would have been painted very poorly.”

“Oh, don’t be angry at me.” Dean said, waving his hand. “You call me childish, yet you are doing the same thing. You did the same thing last night. How can I possibly have an Aide who constantly contradicts himself?” Dean asked, waiting for an answer.

Silence fell for a moment. “May I speak, Sire?” Castiel offered finally, making it completely obvious that he was refraining from doing so without permission. Though it was obvious that he was simply being spiteful as he waited for an answer.

“Only if you are not going to be playing your games, and you are not going to lose your temper. Keep calm or don’t speak at all.” Dean stated, clearly angry at Castiel from both last night and this morning.

“Thank you, Sire.” He offered, bowing against, voice calm despite another wave of anger in his scent underlined by exasperation as if he were talking to a child. “I’m afraid that I don’t know what games your referring to though I will do the best I can to answer your questions. I do not see it as a contradiction, Sire. Forgive me, but I /somehow/ came under the assumption that last nights meeting was a courting. I mistakenly assumed that I was permitted to speak freely to a companion as such I allowed my guard to drop, it will not happen again I assure you.” He added pointedly. “As for the outburst, I make no excuse though I will admit I am having a bit of trouble controlling the unpredictable nature of them without the usual suppressants but that is no excuse. You will not have to worry about it any longer, Sire. I assure you.” He explained. He could play along with Dean for as long as he needed. When he had the chance, he would get Gabriel as far away from this place as possible and then the King could do with him as he wished. He didn’t care. He already took everything else from him… His command, his home, his respect… He was certain the walk back to his quarters last night was an attempt to take his dignity and may have worked on any other Omega, but Cas refused to allow it. Though he wonders curiously if the even with Singer was planned… Perhaps Dean hadn’t meant for it to be Singer himself… but the Alpha must have known the reaction it would have caused… No one was that reckless.  

“You were the one who said last night, that we do not speak business whilst courting. In the same speech you carried on speaking about work and business. Thusly, I presumed that it was a meeting.” Dean explained calmly, ignoring the smell Castiel was giving off. Dean sighed, going to be the bigger man. “Do you need help adjusting?” He asked.

It was obvious that Cas disagreed entirely with the Alpha’s words though he didn’t voice his opinion on the matter. Cas had lost his temper sure… But his words had shown that he thought Dean a good King. The only thing that had angered him at first was Dean’s own words tearing himself down. If he continued to do just that then he would fail himself and the Kingdom. To Cas… that wasn’t business that was a friend trying to protect the other. But… Dean took it as his opinion being weak and told Cas how he should feel… Typical Alpha… He showed a face Cas was trying to forget he had then expected Cas to just fall into his arms! When the Omega refused, he threatened his family! AGAIN! He apologized for their first meeting and yet did the exact same thing. It was obvious that if Dean didn’t get what he wanted when he wanted it, he would toss his power around once more, threatening his family and Cas was just expected to fall in line. His scent shifted once more to something akin to wariness and disgust though at himself or the King wasn’t obvious. “No, Your Majesty.” He bowed again. “I believe I can handle it myself.” He reassured. He wanted nothing from this man. Would owe him nothing.

Dean sighed. “I don’t know what I can say or do to change your mind. I’ve tried to help, I’ve treated you as any other Aide, by your request, and you don’t like that. I want to give you something to help you into the role, but everything I suggest you bash away.” Dean explained.

Cas had to refrain from making a face at that; instead he bowed low. “Gracious as always, My Lord.” Castiel commented, in complete seriousness though his scent made it obvious he didn’t believe a word of it. He really needed to get it under control. “May I speak, Your Majesty?” He asked again, obviously being as formal as possible.

Dean sighed. “I know when you lie; yet again, Novak. Please refrain from doing so in future, or I would have no choice but to take the job from you, for not being able to trust you.” Dean explained. “But yes, you may speak, Novak.”

“Sarcasm is not lying, Sire. It is what I have been told… Irony.” He clarified, risking the man’s ire once more but not dwelling on it. Cas didn’t lie. “I have not had time enough to know whether I like or dis like being treated as an equal sire.” He pointed out. “My family has been threatened numerous times, I have been stripped down and escorted to my chambers and attacked because of it. If that is what is like to be treated as an equal than I accept it.” He shrugged. It was the truth though a bit cold. “Giving me anything to assist would be special treatment and I would be forced to refuse, for that reason and because of the source of the aide.” He pointed out, not even bothering to try and disguise his new-found hatred for the man in his scent. “I have managed on my own and will continue to do so unless you see fit to relieve me of duty.” He paused before bowing again. “Your Majesty.”

“I don’t believe you.” Dean stated. “Every Aide asks for something as they start. You asking for nothing just tells me that you need more help than any Aide before you.” Dean replied. “You say I am sometimes... blind to aspects of people, but I am not. And do not try to be... ironic, as you call it.” He added as he waited for Castiel to try.

“Perhaps you are right, Sire.” Cas offered, lifting his chin, feeling the bruises there protest the movement and his split lip sting as he ran his tongue over it. “Perhaps there is something I may need, if I may ask it of you, Your Majesty?” He asked the whirling of his emotions seeming to settle in the pit of his stomach, the heady scent in the room fading finally hiding his emotions.

Dean opened his arms, waiting for Castiel’s request, silently. He maintained eye contact with the Omega, wondering if he would ask for something that the King had taken away or something, he cannot give him.

“I would request your respect.” He said simply, hands moving to the small of his back in his usual at-ease stance of a soldier. “Rather than the wrath and pity I have managed to elicit from you thus far.” He worded the sentence carefully, making sure to put the blame on himself rather than Dean.

“I do respect you. I respect how you’ve fought for the life you lead, and from coming where you have done. I may not like the way you did it. But you became more than a commoner. Not many Alphas can say they started as a commoner and grew so high, let alone an Omega. I respect your work ethic and your tenacity to see your work through.” Dean explained. “Please forgive me if I have not shown and expressed this.” He said bowing to the Omega.

The words warmed him despite his resolve to do the opposite. So much so that what little he managed to conceal his emotions seemed to break and a slight scent of pleasure and doubt filled it. “Forgive me for saying so, Your Majesty but you truly do have a very strange way of expressing it.” He replied evenly.

“Believe me when I say that I’m still learning on how to show respect, I never had a good role model for that area.” Dean explained with a faint smile. “I... everyone I knew who had become an Aides said it was a promotion. I falsely believe you would be under the same opinion. The Military Aide has more control that the Commander. The Aide is the highest-ranking military official in the Kingdom. I falsely believed that you would want the job.” Dean explained softly.

“Forgive my rudeness, for speaking out of turn, Sire…” Cas offered, bowing again still just as formal as ever but it didn’t seem as forced suddenly. “But I didn’t become Knight Commander for the power.” He explained. “I didn’t it for my comrades… for my brothers… As you said before… Family is important.” He acknowledged. “But it doesn’t end with blood. Commanding those men brought me more honor than I could ever express, and it had nothing to do with the battlefield.” The love that the Omega felt for each of the men he served with was obvious, making the room thick with the feeling along with the mourning of the loss of it all. Cas lowered his gaze, taking his own bow to try and hide the fact he was emotional once more.

“Novak,” Dean said gently. “You are a strong man. From this position you can still command. You command the Commanders. In times of war, you stay behind the lines, commanding. You will be the lead of our war efforts, and I respect whatever decision you decide upon. When in peaceful times like now, you can decide on the laws and rules to govern them. You write the rule book that you were working from before. If you want a different daily pattern. If you want more effort being put into ranged weaponry or horseback, then you decide this. If you want harsher or softer repercussions for any subordination, then it is your call.” Dean explained. “With this role you don’t have to keep your distance from your family. With this role you can be in the barracks daily, not training with them like you did before, but you will be able to observe. Just because you have this role doesn’t mean you have to... forgo your family. Just think about it as truest becoming the head of the family, rather than the second in command. For example, I am the King in this Kingdom, but I am still ruled by the Shurley Kingdom. They keep their distance, but you don’t have to.” Dean explained.

“Then why… Sire…” Cas began, brow furrowing almost desperately. “Why does it feel as if I am a prisoner?” He asked. “I am consistently dragged from one place to another and when I push back, my family’s lives are threatened?” He asked, his voice still calm, though his voice cracked on his worry for his brother. “If it is as you say, then I would happily accept it but that is not what I have seen, Your Majesty.” He pointed out with a shake of his head.

“I am truly sorry if you feel that way, that is not my intention.” Dean offered. “At the moment you are not the Aide, but a student. In the transition period, we must show you around, teach you the job, so you may not have the freedoms and liberties you desire at the moment. Once you have fully taken over the role and you are fully an Aide, then you will have more freedoms.” Dean explains.

Cas wanted to believe him but couldn’t find it in himself to do so. Not when Gabriel was constantly being threatened. No, whatever he said was wrong. It might be the way he saw it, but it was not reality. “Of course, Sire.” Dean acknowledged with another bow. “Forgive me.”

Dean cocked his head to one side. “Forgive you, Novak. Whatever for?” He asked softly, trying to understand Castiel’s point of view. He knew that from his actions, Castiel couldn’t believe him fully, but surely, they would both need to learn to be better.

“For assuming, Sire.” Castiel clarified. He looked worn down and exhausted; like the night was finally catching up to him; but he still had much that needed to be done. “Was there anything else you needed, Your Majesty?” He added, knowing that there was much to be done before he could rest.

“For assuming, Sire.” Castiel clarified. He looked worn down and exhausted; like the night was finally catching up to him; but he still had much that needed to be done. “Was there anything else you needed, Your Majesty?” He added, knowing that there was much to be done before he could rest.

Dean shook his head. “You may take your leave. The tailor and elocutionist will be coming around today, as well.” He explained. “Hopefully, I will see you on Sunday for the dinner, and not before.”

Cas didn’t reply just gave the proper low sweeping bow before turning to go, thankful this was over. He wasn’t quite sure what he was supposed to do with the tailor, however. Dean had stripped him of his clothing once. Was he required to wear the Alpha garments? He would accept it if that was the case. He was accustomed to them and quite comfortable in them, he was simply uncertain after everything.

A few hours later, after Castiel had returned to his room, there was a knock at the door. The man behind it was a tall, thin Alpha with an impeccable suit and carrying a handheld suitcase. He waited patiently until the door was opened.

Castiel had managed to convince one of the servants to fetch him a book regarding proper Aide responsibilities and he been nose deep in research when the knock came. He hesitated as the knock came, hand going to the blade in his belt as he moved to pull open the door and give the Alpha a flat look. "And you are?" He asked evenly.

“Your tailor, Sire.” The Alpha bowed low, though didn’t look too pleased to be doing so. “His Majesty has explained that you need Aide attire.” He stepped into the room and placing his bag on the bed. “Why don’t you get undressed to your underwear and we can start by measuring you up?” He suggested, not unkindly.

Castiel frowned at the man before stepping aside to allow him entrance. He had handled enough tailors when he was posing as an Alpha to deal with him... surely. "Very well." He nodded, closing the door behind him and moving to undress. He removed the weapons he had stashed on his person carefully, laying them out nearby in case they were needed.

The tailor waited for Castiel to undress before bringing out his tape measure. He started to measure Castiel all over, not speaking as he memorized the numbers, apart from commanding Castiel to raise or lower his arms or move slightly.

Castiel complied, not being bothered by the other man in the least as he ordered him about. "Could you give me idea of what the garments will look like?" He asked curiously. "I have little experience with the royal aides." He shrugged. "I'm sure a Commander's uniform is... lacking comparatively."

“Formal. Like how His Majesty’s is but with less... flair. It is usually dark as well. But I’ve never had to translate that onto an Omega before.” The tailor explained as he finished off measuring Castiel and bringing out an Omega shirt.

"Then perhaps you shouldn’t." Castiel pointed out. "If the King wishes me to dress as a traditional aide then I will do so Alpha or no Alpha." He shrugged, knowing the man probably would like that. "Unless you have orders to dress me as an Omega?" He asked arching a brow.

“I was requested to make it equal. I interpret that as being an Omega equivalent.” The tailor explained as he held the garment out for Castiel. “I was told it was my discretion.”

Cas considered that a moment before shrugging. "Very well." He supposed it didn’t really matter. They were just clothes. Even if the man decided to dress him in something provocative and revealing he would still be able to do his job.

“Why don’t we put this on, and see how it fits?” The tailor asked, holding it out for Castiel to put on. It was a tradition Omega shirt in black, but the collar was missing, and the neck hole was much larger, revealing Castiel’s collar bones. “Aides don’t wear collars.” He explained.

Cas pursed his lips at that. "I'm certain they don’t go that low either." He commented flatly. He knew he far out ranked the man which meant he wasn’t too concerned with threats. "But if this is your discretion then I won’t oppose it." He admitted, willing to take it on as a challenge.

The tailor hummed as he tucked and pinned the garment around Castiel’s body, almost like a corset around his waist. “It’s not too tight is it?” He asked.

Castiel glanced at his reflection, practically glaring at it. "Yes. It is." He replied flatly.

“Would you like it looser?” The tailor asked, starting to loosen it slightly.

"Yes, if you will." He mumbled, getting the feeling that the man wouldn’t go much looser.

The tailor loosened it slightly more, but it still pressed into his waist. “As for the bottom, I thought maybe a flare would do nicely. The Aides don’t usually wear long garments.” He stated, starting to fix it, to make the material extenuate his hips.

"Whatever you think is best." He sighed. He just needed to keep telling himself that it didn’t matter. It was just clothes.

The tailor nodded as he fixed the material into place. He went to fetch some tight trousers and handed them to Castiel. “Let’s try these on for size.”

Castiel sighed but accepted the trousers and began to dress without any real protest.

The tailor started to fix them, making them loose around the legs and tight around the ankles. “How do these feel?” He asked.

"Fine." The Omega mumbled begrudgingly though when he glanced in the mirror once more, he paused. He had never seen himself in something like this. It was... pretty attractive. He narrowed his gaze at the thought. He wasn’t supposed to like them. He was supposed to be acting like an Alpha damn it!

The tailor went to collect some more material. “I did like the idea of a sash, but this one is detachable.” He explained as he placed a white with gold flowery embroidery on is over Castiel’s shoulder and fastened it in place with a large golden flower clasp on his shoulder.

Castiel blinked in surprise at the man’s admission allowing him to place the sash on him appropriately. This had not gone the way he had expected it to. He found himself relaxing a bit in the Alpha’s presences despite himself. “Oh… Thank you. I am glad you like the idea. I was a little bit hesitant myself.” He admitted “But I feel it only makes since when considering the social status of an Aide.” He mumbled absently.

The tailor hummed as he walked around Castiel. “This looks perfect. But now we need to get you into a formal dress for Sunday evening.” He explained, helping Castiel out of the clothes.

Castiel grimaced at the idea. “What kind of formal dress?” He asked, obviously having a few reservations about the idea. He could only assume what the attire would look like.

“The most formal an Omega can get if they’re not Royalty.” The tailor explained carefully putting the work clothes away and bringing out a red mesh flexible T-shirt and a long white dress with a draping red sash over the shoulder and around the waist.

[Examples here:

And Here:

“That is not reassuring.” Castiel grumbled before his gaze caught on the attire and his heart sank. “Oh no. I am not wearing /that/.” He scoffed, eyeing it wearily. So much for it just being clothes… Sure the dress was beautiful, but he was no trophy Omega!

“This is what the dress code requires.” The tailor explained. “Put on the T-shirt and let’s see what we can do.” He stated, not asking for an opinion.

Cas glared at the Alpha as if this was all his fault but sulkily complied. Despite his simple orders the Alpha didn’t make him feel as if he were being spoken down to, unlike Dean’s brash orders. It was actually kind of nice. He got the feeling the Alpha wasn’t too fond of the situation and yet he still was as polite as he could be, and his cold methodical demands were almost soothing the Omega. He would have made a good leader, that was certain. Regardless, the Omega’s suddenly inclination to the man made him more pliable regarding the attire and soon enough he was dressed in the suggested formal ware.  

The tailor fastened up the dress, making it shorter so it didn’t touch the floor, after helping Castiel into it. “It’s only right if you wear matching shoes, anything else will look wrong.” He stated, bringing out a pair of red heeled shoes.

Castiel’s brows furrowed in worry at the sight of the shoes. He had caught a glimpse of himself in the dress and though he’d never admit it… He loved the way the attire flowed elegantly and made him look quite feminine though he felt very strange in it. The shoes though… He bit his lip, insecure with himself suddenly. “Do you have anything… Flatter? I’m not even sure I can walk in those…” Though they’d probably make for a good weapon if he needed one, not that he’d voice that thought.

The tailor went back into his bag and pulled out another pair of red shoes, that were only a little shorter than the ones before. “These are the only other pair.” He stated.

That… was not ideal. “I’d rather go barefoot.” He grumbled before moving to sink down and offer out a foot to the Alpha for assistance. He would try. That would have to be enough.

“Your elocutionist will be arriving shortly. They will teach you how to walk.” The tailor explained as he carefully slipped the shoes onto Castiel’s feet. “Why don’t you have a twirl in the mirror?” He asked.

He stood, wobbling slightly before huffing at the question. He most certainly did /not/ twirl. “I trust your work. I am certain it looks perfect.” He offered instead of flat out refusing.

The tailor sighed and held out his arm. “I suggest you try just one, to understand how the dress works.” He stated flatly, not caring much for whether Castiel twirled or not, but he knew it was customary.

The Omega didn’t even bother to try and hide his huff as he tried to move towards the mirror, shakily and tripping over himself, he braced himself against his large wardrobe before giving a slow deliberate twirl. How did people walk in these?! Not only were they uncomfortable they were a death trap!

“Perfect. I’ll help you to your seat. Your lessons will begin shortly, and I know they’ll want to see you in both dress and shoes.” The tailor stated as he led Castiel to the large padded chair

Cas leaned against the man heavily as they walked. “Thank you.” He mumbled softly. The tailor was the first Alpha to really show him a bit of kindness without being condescending or expecting something from him since he had gotten here, and it was… nice. He wrapped an arm around his to keep from falling, causing the Alpha’s scent to hit him at full strength, making him even more dizzy.

The tailor half carried Castiel to the chair and helped him down. “Keep the shoes on. The more you wear them the quicker you’ll adjust.” He explained as he packed away his things.

“Right.” Castiel mumbled as he was practically placed into the chair, distracted by the warm flush that ran through him and the wave of sadness when the man moved away. “Of course, Thank you.” He breathed.

“I’m not interested in you.” The tailor said as he smelt the sadness in Castiel’s scent. “You were uncomfortable, and I won’t have my clients uncomfortable.” He explained, his back to the Omega.

The words made the Omega frown as confusion hit him. What was he talking- Oh! “Oh… No… I’m sorry… I’m not… I didn’t.” He rambled in distress before clearing his throat and gaining a bit of control. “I have not managed to learn to control my scent, I apologize for any misunderstanding.” He offered. “I meant no disrespect. I expect nothing but the professionalism you have already shown me, and I thank you for it.”

“Just a word of advice with your scent. It will come under control when you have a fulfilling heat.” The tailor explained. “That’s what happened with my wife and I.” With that he picked up his bags and left the room, closing the door behind him.

A heat! Christ! Castiel hadn’t even thought about the issue. The man left, allowing him a moment to himself with his thoughts. He hadn’t had a true heat in about seven years. Small ones reduced by herbs and medicines to keep them from their true intensities. Now that he was off of them, there was no doubt a massive one coming… The question was, could he really afford to be taken from work to care for himself? Would it be allowed? It would it be too dangerous if he didn’t…. How long did he have? What was he going to do?! Panic began to rise in him at the thoughts and he pushed to his feet. He needed to speak to Gabriel… He always knew what was best in these situations… Or perhaps Dean? No! No! He wanted nothing from the king!

Just as Castiel rose, there was a knock at the door. The elocution Omega waiting on the other side. She was an elderly woman, with a plump figure and soft wrinkles around her eyes and mouth, making her look like everyone’s favorite grandma.

Cas rushed to the door, cursing as he tripped over himself, a large crash sounding before he yanked open the door, a wave of his panicked scent washing out into the hall. Luckily, he managed to compose himself, leveling a steady gaze on the woman. “Oh…” He mumbled softly. “My apologies. You must be the elocution tutor.” He offered, giving a small bow.

She nodded and smiled softly. “Please call me Eve. We are both alike. Come on, I can see I have my work cut out with you.” She says warmly, stepping in and taking a firm grip onto Castiel’s arms to steady him.

“Eve.” He nodded allowing her to guide him. “Thank you.” He sighed. “I’m afraid heels are not quite the same as a Soldier’s boots.” He admitted, still a bit wobbly. “I’m sorry for causing you to work so hard but… I’m afraid, I didn’t quite have the same education as most Omegas.”

“I’ve had worse students.” Eve said softly. “You’re at least in the shoes. Now we’ve got past that, I want you to stand like you did in the army but bend your knees slightly.” She explained. “We don’t lock our knees in heels, or we’ll fall.”

Castiel nodded doing his best to come to attention, only wobbling slightly before he managed it, He stood as she instructed though his arms were out a bit to try and keep his balance. “Yes well… I am trying.” He acknowledged. “I’ll admit, I have to keep reminding myself that these are just clothes. My respect… My duty… they won’t change them.” He grumbled, obviously more to himself than to her. “Just clothes.”

“And these clothes you won’t wear often. Once a week if you don’t court.” Eve explained. “But it is such a beautiful dress, I wish I had one just like it.” She said softly as he slowly released his arms.

"Well, perhaps I can gift you one if you truly manage to work a miracle and teach me proper Omega etiquette." He offered with an amused smile. "I just need to know enough to keep from starting any unnecessary wars over using the wrong silverware or anything that trivial." He explained.

“Oh no wars. But a host may deem it... punishable.” Eve explained. “Let’s just get you walking before we move onto mealtimes.”

Right." He mumbled in response. "How does everyone else make it look so easy?" He huffed.

[Beginning] // [Previous] // [Next]

[princelesbian]

Sidlink Fic: Connecting Chapter 3

Ao3

Chapter 1 // Chapter 2 // Chapter 3 // Chapter 4

  The Princess leaned over the lower rail of one of Naboris’ legs, gazing over the expanse of Gerudo Town. She let out a long sigh as she watched the lights of the town as they began to appear, the sun hanging low in the sky and casting an orange hue across the desert. With the coming of nightfall, the air became frigid. She ignored the shivering that threatened make itself known, rather focusing her thoughts on another wasted day. A hand fell lightly upon her shoulder, soft yet sure.

    “Don't worry, Princess. You'll get it. It won't do you any good to be brooding about it here.” Urbosa’s voice carried strongly across the silent night. Zelda looked up solemnly at the Gerudo Champion, and then dropped her gaze. She studied her own hands, useless hands that held not a drop of sacred power despite her efforts. She clenched them into tight fists.

    “How do you know that? I've worked every day of my life and poured every ounce of energy and effort into unlocking these supposed abilities and yet… I have nothing to show for it. Urbosa… what if I fail? What then?” The Princess sighed, desperation and exhaustion parting her in one evident breath. She collapsed against the rail, as if the weight she bore was too much to stand. Urbosa placed her hands on both the Princess’ shoulders, turning the Hylian gently to face her. The Gerudo Champion knelt to her level, expression soft.

    “You won't fail us, Princess. Even if you never unlock these powers, you will not have failed us. Your determination and drive is all you need, and I believe you will. And if Ganon does show it's face anytime soon, you’ll show it what a princess can really do. One day you'll rule Hyrule as the queen who saved the world. I believe in you.” Urbosa held her firmly, expression stern. Zelda looked down, a light smile gracing her lips. It diminished after a moment, falling away as soon as it appeared. She sighed once more.

    “Say I do get these sealing powers and say that I do lock Ganon away… Someday I will be queen, but I do not know how. All I have ever done is train to become a princess of legend, to fulfill my destiny and duty. A life of endless yet fruitless prayer and meditation. I haven't the first idea how to run a kingdom. Will we defeat Ganon and then fail the kingdom from my ruling as queen?” The Princess frowned deeply, a troubling expression lining her features. Urbosa remained silent, watching as Zelda spoke freely her troubles to the tiring night air.

    “There have been members of the court discussing a match for me. Thus far Father has dismissed them all as to not disrupt my training, but I cannot keep from courting forever. I will have to marry one day and restrict my freedom further, I will be tied as the queen I do not know how to be. What if I do not get a say in who it is? And if I do not like them or they dislike me? I fear I would be a terrible wife. What if-”

    “Princess, deep breath.” Urbosa cut her off, stilling her with the roughness of her voice. “Come, sit. You need a break from all of your worrying.” She guided the Princess to the floor gently, wrapping an arm around her back. Zelda opened her mouth as if to protest, but closed it once more.

    The sky had since turned black, and the luminous lanterns of Gerudo Town lit and emanated a soft glow over the surrounding desert sands. Princess Zelda fell to rest within moments, leaning against the Gerudo Champion for support.

    ~*~*~

    Link’s feet dangled from the edge of the quay, leaning back with a hand pressed flat against the slick stone. His other hand shielded the sun from his eyes as he watched the Zora prince cut through the waters of the East Reservoir Lake with grace, almost silently. The sun beat down warm on the Hylian Champion’s skin as he basked in the scenery of the lake and the jagged rock of Ja’Abu Ridge across the way.

    Sidon came to a stop, pulling himself to the edge of the quay next to Link with ease. He propped his elbows on the stone, looking up at the Champion with a smile.

    “I did not invite you with only the intent of giving you a show, you know.” He chuckled, grin deepening. Link stared at the Prince for a moment, slick red scales nearly shimmering in the daylight. Sidon, happy as always, seemed even more so than usual. Though he couldn’t tell if that was because he was in his natural environment or because of the arrangement of marriage. Link rolled his eyes, smiling, and with one fluid motion pushed off the quay and into the frigid waters.

    “There, happy?” He chattered, rubbing at his bare arms to circulate warmth. Sidon laughed, full and boisterous.

    “Oh, do not be like that! I simply wished to swim and talk, after all, the last time we swam wasn’t very leisurely wouldn’t you say?” He moved away from the edge himself, and wrapped the Hylian Champion into a full embrace. “Warm yet?”

    Link’s eyes widened as he clung to the Prince’s shoulders, unable to keep afloat otherwise. He clenched his jaw, pressing his lips into a firm line.

    “Ah-! Yes, warm.” Link gave, expression oddly remiss of pouting. Sidon laughed again, and released the Hylian.

    “I apologize, you are just so charming! Truly!” Sidon grinned, leaning forward. Link looked away and coughed, frowning.

    “A-anyways. What did you want to talk about? The engagement I’m guessing?” The Hylian offered, to change the subject. The Prince’s eyes widened, and he jumped away.

    “You are right! Thank you for reminding me!” Sidon clasped his hands together, splashing the water around. Link sighed inwardly, for once thankful for the Zora prince’s attention span and energy.

    “As you know, the court has agreed to this union and my father is to send for Princess Zelda. Her arrival will take approximately three weeks, as we have only Zora guards who cannot ride horses and must take breaks often for walking in the sun will dry their scales. Should we decide to go through with this engagement, the council will allow us to adjust the courting period for our current situation.” Sidon explained freely, leaning his back against the side of the quay.

    “What do you mean ‘should we decide to go through with this engagement?’ Are you unsure about it?” Link peered up at the Prince, attempting to block the sun from his eyes.

    “Oh, of course not! I am very confident in this arrangement! I know that you had offered initially, but I had not asked yet if you are really willing to go through with this.” Sidon stated, waving a hand for emphasis. Link furrowed his brows. He opened his mouth, and then closed it again. He couldn’t quite recall a time he’d had a choice in a decision such as this, and his mind drew a blank. Link then looked at Sidon, really looked at him. An ever-present smile graced the Zora’s lips, and an air of comfort surrounded him. One of the friendliest and most supportive faces he’d met on his journey to conquer the Divine Beasts and destroy Calamity Ganon. Link had never been more sure of anything in his life.

    “I am.” He said after a moment, giving a single determined nod.

    “Wonderful! Are you aware of Zora courting customs?” The Prince beamed, a gleam in his eye. Link shook his head slowly, brows drawn.

    “As you may know, love is a very important aspect of our culture. Typically, a Zora royal may marry to any status they would like, however there are some added customs when it comes to an arranged marriage or marriage of convenience. There is a courting period of six months before the union, to assure the couple is compatible and sufficiently paired beforehand. However, due to our circumstance I was able to get one month and cut the time significantly. I must present you as my intended to the kingdom, although the courting process will begin immediately.” Sidon stretched out his shoulders as he explained, speaking of the matter with such ease that Link found he wasn’t nervous at all. Though one detail stuck.

    “What if they don’t think we’re a good pair, though? What then?” Link looked down, his reflection in the water distorting with the current.

    “You are perfect and charming, I have no doubts that we will be deemed compatible!” Sidon grinned widely, teeth gleaming. He placed a hand atop Link’s shoulder, assuring. Link’s eyes widened at the comment, color creeping to his cheeks.

    “O-oh, thank you. So does this mean we have to be in love in order to be allowed to marry?” Link pressed his lips together, gazing up at the Prince. Sidon shook his head, smiling still.

    “Not necessarily. Any form of positive connection may be sufficient to be wed, though it is the council’s final decision. You are already my most treasured friend, and I am happy to marry you over any other!”

    Link looked away, the blush spreading to his ears. He frowned at his embarrassment, and crossed his arms over his chest. “Is there anything specific that needs to be done during Zora courting?”

    Sidon thought for a moment, humming. He tapped his chin lightly, and after a moment his eyes widened. “Ah, yes! There is one thing that I must do. It will take a few days at the very least but it will not be long I assure you! Until I return you may do whatever you'd like in Zora’s Domain but please do not stray far.”

    Link snapped his gaze back towards the Prince, arms falling limp to his sides. “Huh?”

    “Yes, yes… Now, you'll be here for quite some time so I've taken the liberty of having a room prepared for you. You know where my room is, yes?”

    “Wait, Sidon, what-”

    “What am I saying, of course you know where my room is. Now, the room to the right of it will be your quarters. If you have forgotten, I'm sure you can ask one of the guards out front.” Sidon continued on, ignoring the Hylian in his own excitement.

    “Sidon-”

    “Am I forgetting anything? No, I believe that should be all. I will be back in a few days. I will return soon, Fiancé!” The Prince finished exuberantly, taking Link’s hand in his own. He gave it a light squeeze, and met the sputtering Hylian’s gaze momentarily before turning and ducking under the current and towards the rock ridge. Link stared gaping after the stream of water that followed the Zora prince as he left.

    ~*~*~

    A rapid knock sounded at the door, alerting the Hylian awake very suddenly. He shot from the waterbed, reaching immediately for his sword at the bedside table with uncoordinated and clumsy grasps. Pushing the hilt out of his reach with his fingertips, he slipped from the bed and collapsed onto the ground in a heap of blankets.

    “Linny? Linny what are you doing in there?” Kodah’s voice muffled through the door. From the stone ground, Link groaned, blinking away sleep as he stared at the ceiling. As he stood, he recognized his surroundings as the guest quarters in the palace he'd been offered during his stay. It was strange to imagine wandering Zora’s Domain without the excitable prince’s presence, wherever it was he had to go to on such short notice.

    Link stretched his arms over his head as he made his way to the door, flopping them to his sides like dead weight with a long sigh. Wrenching the door open, he blinked up at Kodah tiredly as she looked down at him with a smile.

    “Linny, you're up! Finally. I heard you were here still but you didn't come by the inn last night so I asked around and found out that you got a room here. Lucky you, Champion.” She winked, putting a hand on her hip. “Anyways, I wanted to invite you to have breakfast with Finley, Kayden, and I. You will, won't you?”

    Link sniffled, nodding groggily. “Yeah, just give me a moment.” He shut the door slowly, yawning.

    “Great! I’ll meet you back at the inn!” Kodah called as the door closed.

    Link tied his hair back slowly and half-awake, only moving to dress quicker when his stomach growled loudly.

    .The Hylian Champion made his way to the inn once he as presentable as he was willing for the day, receiving a number of curious glances on his way. He shrugged them off, more focused on finding breakfast than the oddities of others.

    “Link! Good morning!” Kayden gestured for the Hylian to come inside. Link nodded, following him in. Kodah smiled from where she sat, pushing forward a plate of fresh chopped porgy and steamed rice. Link wet his lips he came closer.

    “I figured I might put my cooking pot to use since I knew you were coming.” Kodah patted the seat next to herself and Finley, grinning. As soon as Link was seated, he picked at his fish hungrily, wolfing some chunks down whole. “So Linny, I’ve heard some interesting rumors about you lately.” She continued leaning forward, watching the Hylian with amusement. Link grunted in response, barely nodding. “Regarding you and a certain prince?” She tapped her fingers on the table, grinning.

    Link choked on a spoonful of rice, coughing. Kodah and Finley laughed, the former patting him lightly on the back.

    “What have you heard?” The Hylian Champion asked, wiping his mouth.

    “Well, some are saying that the Prince stole you away to swim in the East Reservoir Lake yesterday. What was that about?” Kodah asked, a curious glint to her eye. Link paused, unsure of what he was able to tell. Despite the fact, his rapidly warming cheeks were telltale of his turmoil.

    “Sasan said he overheard Trello ranting about someone marrying Prince Sidon.” Finley spoke, looking up at the Champion from her seat. Link pursed his lips and remained silent, for fear he'd stutter if he spoke. He looked down.

    “Come on you two, give the guy a break.” Kayden laughed lightly, coming from the small kitchen area and patting Kodah on the shoulder. She pouted.

    “You’re no fun.” She stuck out her tongue, before picking at her raw porgy like a punished child. Finley piped up once more.

    “I also heard Prince Sidon isn’t around though, his fanclub was whining about it earlier. I wonder why that is? Maybe he’s-”

    “Finley,” Kayden warned. She snapped her mouth shut, and Kayden gave the Hylian a wink. “Don’t give Link any silly ideas.”

    Finley huffed, returning to her meal. She scarfed it quickly, darting out the door soon afterwards with the excuse of meeting up with Sasan. Kodah sighed and shook her head as her daughter left. As Link finished, he sat back in his chair, sighing contentedly. Kayden left to tend to the inn, giving Kodah a quick kiss before setting up inside.

    Kodah leaned forward, propping her elbows up on the table. “So, Linny. What are your plans? Are you going to be taking off today?” She asked him. Link shook his head.

    “I’ll be staying for quite some time, actually.” He stood, taking his plate and hers with him. She looked at him with wide eyes, surprised.

    “You never stay longer than a day or two, Linny. How long is ‘quite some time?’” Kodah asked, her voice taking on an excited tone. Link smiled sheepishly, shrugging. He set the dishes into the sink connected to the wall.

    “Well, Zelda will arrive in about three weeks, so until then at the very least. Though I’m told it will be much longer than that” He twirled a stray bit of hair between his fingers as he leaned against the wall.

    “I wonder why you’re staying so long?” Kodah gave him a knowing smile. “I won’t push, but you had better tell me what’s going on soon, Linny.” She reached out and pinched his arm lightly. Link batted her away, and nodded.

    “Well, I’m off the the general store. Feel free to hang around here if you’d like, but you might find more interest around town.” Kodah said as she stood, stretching. Link lingered for a moment, assuring the kitchen was tidy before making his way down the smooth stone paths of Zora’s Domain. As he watched Mipha’s statue from afar, a Zora child ran up to him. He recognized her to be a member of Sidon’s fanclub.

    “Link! Link! Did you hear, did you?” She said frantically, pulling at his hand. He frowned as the Zora girl pulled him along the steps to the upper level of the domain. She dragged him to the rest of the fanclub, Tula and Tona. As they noticed Laruta with Link in tow, their talking ceased and they jumped up.

    “Link! You’ll know what’s going on, won’t you?” Tula beckoned him over frantically with waving arms. Tona nodded, her hands balled into fists and eyes wide.

    “Tell us, tell us!” She said, nodding. Link looked between the three of them, raising a brow. The youngest huffed, crossing her arms.

    “About Prince Sidon!” She elaborated, throwing a hand out for emphasis. He pressed his lips together firmly. Word got around quick.

    “What about him?” He asked, flicking his gaze to the ground. Laruta frowned.

    “Yesterday Tona and I were walking home, and Muzu was talking with Dento-” She began.

    “And they were talking about marriage! Like, Prince Sidon’s marriage!” Tona finished. Tula nodded sagely.

    “Plus today, Prince Sidon hasn’t been around, so maybe he really is getting married?” Laruta continued. Link frowned, once more wondering why the Prince's absence would indicate an engagement. “But Link!” She jumped up. “You’re really good friends with him, is he getting married?”

    “And to who?” Tona demanded, taking hold of one of Link’s arms.

    “Is he marrying Princess Zelda?” Tula asked, grabbing his other arm.

    He looked at her and opened his mouth, but closed it again when Laruta tugged at the front of his tunic.

    “Is it true that Princess Zelda is on her way? I was talking with Keye who said he was talking with Dunma who said she had an important mission to escort Princess Zelda to the domain!” She stood on her toes, scrutinizing him curiously. Link gaped at them, finding nothing to say to their bombardment of questions.

    “Link, you have to tell us!” The trio exclaimed in unison. The Hylian Champion blinked, and found his face heating up again. His mind drew a blank as to how to answer them, and he only stared on with a panicked expression. He let out a long sigh of relief as he saw the familiar figure of Muzu approach, hands folded behind his back.

    “Don’t you girls have anything better to do than to bother the Champion?” His gruff voice called out. Link smiled desperately, and Muzu nodded in understanding. He watched in amusement as Sidon’s fanclub clung to the Hylian Champion for a moment, before shooing them away. Link sent a silent thank you to the Goddess as the girls released him, all mumbling apologies as they hurried away from Muzu’s stern gaze. He walked towards Link in an unhurried manner, smiling lightly.

    “It is amazing what rumors can spread in a single day.” Muzu commented, gesturing for Link to walk with him. Link nodded, quickly falling in step with the Zora.

    “Sidon didn’t really tell me whether I should be telling people or not. I’m not really sure what I’m supposed to be doing, to be honest.” Link admitted, scratching at the back of his neck. He walked slowly, keeping his pace in match with Muzu’s. The elderly Zora sighed, shaking his head.

    “What is that boy thinking? I will give him a stern talking to once he returns...” Muzu said to himself bitterly, and Link smiled at the thought of Sidon being scolded. “While it is under normal circumstances fine for the townsfolk to know, I think it would be wise to keep it as much of a secret as possible until he decides to present you as his intended.”

    “Keep it a secret. Got it.” Link nodded, then frowned. “How do you suppose I do that? Everyone’s been rather… persistent today.”

    “That is for you to decide, Champion.” Muzu said with a grin before waving Link away. Link stopped with a frown, watching the Zora leave. As he disappeared into around a corner, Link groaned inwardly. He’d completely forgotten to ask why Sidon was even gone in the first place.

    Link stood for a moment, still, and shook his head. The day was still young, and he still hadn't the slightest idea when the Prince would return. He had said a few days, though with Sidon one could never be sure. Link’s fingers itches for the weight of his sword, and he found himself heading towards the Zora training grounds off the trail from Zora's Domain.

    As he neared the grounds, he found himself nostalgic for the feel of the blade, and he began to feel content for the first time that day. Even just a few days from a little adventure and sword practice left him feeling antsy, especially after how recent the fall of Calamity Ganon was. His thoughts wandered to his engagement to Sidon. He was to be consort of the Zora prince, and he wondered what freedoms he was allowed once married. The Hylian Champion sighed, finding himself missing the excitable prince in his disappearance.

    “Master Link!” A voice called out from behind him. Link turned, and saw Rivan with his hand up and waving. Link paused, waiting for the Zora to approach.

    “No guard duty?” Link asked as he neared. Rivan shook his head, smiling.

    “Gaddison is on duty right now, I thought I should come train. I should not be surprised to see you headed to train as well!” He said, and they continued walking down the path together.

    “I don't want to get rusty.” Link nodded.

    “Of course!” Rivan agreed, and they walked in silence before Rivan spoke once more.

    “My daughter, Dunma, is on an important mission to escort Princess Zelda to Zora’s Domain. She is always one for adventure of course, but it does pose a question. Why are you not the one to escort her, as the princess’ personal knight?” Rivan asked, glancing to the side at Link as they walked. Link remained silent for a moment, unsure how to answer.

    “I'm required to remain at Zora’s Domain until she arrives.” He supplied, clenching his jaw.

    “What a strange situation! Our prince disappears, some of our rank leaves to fetch the Hylian Princess, and her appointed knight is needed here.”

    “Must be coincidental?” Link spoke, sounding more like he was asking a question. Rivan chuckled.

    “I have been hearing talk of marriage. Do you know anything about that, Master Link?”

    “Sorry Rivan, I really have to go train.” Link slipped away as they neared the training grounds. The architecture was similar in extravagance to that of the entirety of Zora's Domain. Luminous stone spires lit the patch, illuminating the azure stone walls. The main floor held stack of training dummies, recruits already training there with practice spears. To one side was the armory and to the other the resting and medial house.

    Link found his way to the armory, a picked up one of the few swords on the rack. He weighed the blade in one hand and tossed it to the other with ease, feeling it. Satisfied with the quality of the weapon for the purpose, he set the the main floor and got to work mutilating the dummies with smooth ease.

    A hand fell upon his shoulder before he could lunge forward once more to attack his fifth or sixth dummy. Snapping up, he whirled around with the worn blade in hand. Sweat dripped from his forehead, and he panted heavily from the exhaustion. Bazz stepped backwards, hands up in defense.

    “My apologies, I'd forgotten how concentrated on your swordplay you can get. Excellent work though, as always!” The Zora smiled lightly as Link let out a heavy sigh, dropping the sword.

    “Sorry, sorry.” He groaned.

    “No worries! I was told you were out here and I came to see if you'd like something to eat, assuming you haven't yet.” Bazz, captain of the guard, nodded, holding forward a grilled stealthfin wrapped in a Korok leaf. Link’s stomach growled loudly.

    “Thank you.” Link was barely able to get out as he shoved a large portion of the fish into his mouth. Bazz laughed.

    “You really haven't changed!” He said joyfully. Link shrugged, swallowing.

    “How much changing could I have been doing when I was sleeping?” He pointed out. Bazz laughed again, and then paused.

    “So…” He began, and Link groaned inwardly in anticipation of the conversation topic he'd been having all day. “I suppose an unofficial congratulations is in order.”

    Link snapped his gaze up, surprised. “You know?”

    “I am the captain of the guard, they can't very well send my best off to fetch a princess without telling me why. Do not worry Link, I know my place, I will not tell any others. It's strange, though, I always imagined you would be with Lady Mipha or Princess Zelda.” Bazz said, wistful. Link shrugged again, finishing the trout.

    “Say, would you like to help train new recruits? They need some work, and I know from experience that you are an amazing tutor.” Bazz grinned suddenly.

    Link spent the rest of his day teaching the new Zora recruits the proper way to wield a sword, and the usefulness of proper timing. He sparred individually with each them, and in the end made for a real match with Bazz. By the time he'd returned to his bedroom in the palace, the moon hung high in the sky and his feet dragged on the paths back. Though he had to admit, Zora’s Domain was certainly beautiful at night.

    He fell onto the bed, like waves rippling beneath him. He drifted to sleep soon afterwards, his last thoughts wandering to the Zora prince and hoping for his return.

    ~*~*~

    The next two days passed much the same, suspicion of the Prince’s whereabouts growing with each day. Link barely managed to evade all of the questions by the time the third day came around.

    On the fourth day, Link wandered out of the palace, prepared for the next round of bombardment of questions. None came, however, in fact there was no one around at all. He frowned, making his way quietly to the center of the domain, every possibility running through his mind at once. As he neared, the loud chatter of the Zora people could be heard and echoed off the walls. It wasn't difficult to see what the excitement was about, as Sidon was the tallest Zora in the domain save for his own father. Link paused with wide eyes as he watched the Zoras welcome their prince home.

    Sidon was laughing full and clear, and Link stared at him with his mouth agape. As the Prince turned, he caught sight of the Hylian Champion, and stopped with a sharp intake of breath. His mouth suddenly split into a wide grin as he waved.

    “Hello there! Link!” He shouted above the crowd. Link smiled, chuckling as he covered his face with his hands and shook his head.

    The crowd of Zora stepped out and to the side, allowing their prince to make way to the Hylian Champion. Link stood still, shocked as Sidon nearly barreled though and gathered the Hylian into his arms, lifting him off the ground.

    “Ahh!” Link yelped as Sidon squeezed him tightly, face flaring an embarrassing shade of red as the other Zoras watched on.

    “I apologize for leaving you in such a haste, Link, but I had some business to attend to.” The Zora prince said quietly, lowering the Champion to the ground. Link cleared his throat and looked away.

    “I-it's fine.” He muttered. The excitement of the Prince’s return had died and a new chatter of the scene before them erupted throughout the dispersing crowd. Sidon grabbed hold of Link’s arm gently, guiding him away.

    “To be perfectly honest I left in such a hurry that I had not told you why I was leaving in the first place. I will show you, although I would prefer a bit of privacy first.” The Prince spoke as he lead the Hylian Champion towards his study and away from the still present crowd. Link nodded dumbly, still barely processing that Sidon had returned in the first place.

    “Oh, and pardon my affection if I've scared you! I have been working tirelessly on what I'm about to show you, and the excitement has gotten to me.” The Prince pushed the door to his study open, ushering the Hylian inside and closing it again behind him. Link shook his head, then paused.

    “You've been working on something?” Link asked, looking curiously at a small box the Prince had produced. Sidon nodded, beaming.

    “I have! Oh, I do hope it is to your standards. Though it will not match your charm, I have poured my greatest efforts into this gift.” He presented the box to Link, who took it gently with cheeks dusted pink. He set the box down on the desk, and removed the lid with care, peering into the contents acutely aware of the Prince’s hopeful gaze on his back.

    Inside set so elegantly it may have been made of glass, was a silver metal full choker, much like the Zora’s own. The details were pristine and intricate, swirling and weaving smoothly into a heavy blue stone set into the throat of the piece. Link’s breath caught, unable to take his eyes off of it.

    “It’s… It’s beautiful.” He breathed. Then, he turned his attention to the Prince, meeting his gaze reluctantly. “You made this?”

    Sidon nodded, grinning widely. “I’m so happy that you like it! Here, would you like help in putting it on?” He took the necklace from the box delicately and unhooked the back.

    “Ah, yes. Thank you.” Link turned fully, lifting his hair from the back of his neck.

    “It is actually quite sturdy, because the metal is Silverscale. In Zora culture this is actually a sort of symbol of engagement much like your armor gifted by my late sister... I hope this union is not too strange for you, having nearly been engaged to her but a century ago.” Sidon began as he placed the jewelry around the Hylian’s neck. “This is a Zora’s Sapphire, although they are very hard to find.” He continued contentedly, allowing his hands to linger on Link's neck.

    “A symbol of engagement? I had no idea, was I supposed to make something for you in return? I love it, I really do.” Link turned, waving his hands frantically. Sidon laughed, and settled on a smile. Link continued. "And to be honest I don't know how I'm supposed to feel, being engaged to you while Mipha once loved me. Knowing her though, she's likely supporting us even now."

    “Perhaps you could tell me of her heroic deeds one day, I fear I was too young to truly recall her now." He spoke somberly, before brightening again. "Oh, but do not worry! This is just an old custom that used to be done by royalty. Now the only set tradition is for the princess to make her intended armor with a scale of her own woven into it. Hardly anyone uses the Zora’s Sapphire to represent marriage anymore because they are so rare, however it is something silly I have always wanted to do for my own intended and everyone will know what it means. Because it is so rare it will embody my trust, respect, and devotion to you, as my intended.” Sidon bowed forward, hand to his chest.

    “O-oh, ah, thank you.” Link breathed, staring at the Prince with wide eyes. “How does it look?” He could feel the tips of his ears heat as Sidon looked up with a warm gaze. He broke into a soft smile.

    “You are beautiful.”

Chapter 4

[nothingman]

With the collapse of the effort to repeal the Affordable Care Act, President Trump is stuck implementing a law he detests. He has predicted that “ObamaCare will explode,” and in his frustration he will be sorely tempted to do everything in his power to make that prediction come true.

He may have his chance. A pending court case, House v. Price (née House v. Burwell — and so much turns on the name change), has given the administration a bomb it could use to blow up insurance markets across the country. At stake is the legality of the payments the federal government makes to insurance companies to help cover the medical expenses of low-income people.

Destroying those markets, however, carries huge political risks. Trump’s full-throated support for a reckless replacement bill has convinced millions of Americans that he’s intent on taking away their insurance. If their insurance does go away, they’ll probably blame him. It’s his presidency, and his problem.

By moving to defuse House v. Price, the Trump administration could signal that it means to make the best of Obamacare. At the same time, however, the case may represent the last best chance to rip the statute up from the roots. Skittish insurers are watching closely to see what the administration will do. Time is short: Insurers will have to decide very soon whether they want to participate on Obamacare’s exchanges in 2018.

The administration thus faces a stark choice, and its approach to the litigation could shape the future of health reform.

The House claimed certain governmental payments to insurance companies were unconstitutional

House v. Price was conceived in July 2014, when the Republican-controlled House of Representatives voted to sue the Obama administration. The House accused it of making billions of dollars in illegal “cost-sharing” payments to insurance companies.

The Affordable Care Act provides two kinds of subsidies to help low- and middle-income people pay for insurance on the exchanges. Premium subsidies defray the cost of premiums for people making less than four times the poverty level. For those who make even less than that, cost-sharing reductions help cover the costs of deductibles and other out-of-pocket spending.

Although they serve similar goals, the two subsidies function in different ways. The premium subsidies are refundable tax credits that go to individuals: They are administered through the tax code. For cost-sharing reductions, the ACA requires insurers to cut their lowest-income customers a break on their out-of-pocket spending; the statute says the federal government will reimburse insurers for doing so.

Here’s the catch. The Constitution says that “[n]o Money shall be drawn from the Treasury, but in Consequence of Appropriations made by Law.” Under the persnickety rules governing appropriations law, it’s not enough for a statute to order the government to make a payment. Congress must adopt a law that specifically appropriates the money to make that payment. And while the Affordable Care Act does link the premium subsidies to an existing appropriation, it’s silent about the cost-sharing reductions.

In the view of House Republicans, that rendered the reimbursements illegal.

The lawsuit was largely unprecedented, yet it managed to gain traction

At first, their lawsuit, filed in November 2014, was viewed as a political stunt. Fights over the appropriations power have never been hashed out in federal court, and for good reason: This is the kind of dispute that the political branches are supposed to work out between themselves, using the tools the Constitution has assigned to them. And Congress has lots of tools to bring the president to heel. It can pass new laws. It can launch investigations. It can bargain over other administration objectives. It can even move to impeach. At times, some of these options may not be politically feasible. But that just means Congress won’t use its power, not that it lacks the power to respond to executive infractions.

That’s why Congress has never been found to have standing to sue the president over a question pertaining to appropriations. Otherwise, lots of disputes that should be resolved by our elected representatives would be decided by cloistered judges with lifetime appointments — which isn’t healthy for a democracy.

On the merits, however, the House of Representatives had a point.

The Obama administration spotted the appropriations problem before the exchanges went live, and it went to Congress to ask for the cost-sharing money. Caught up in anti-Obamacare fever, however, Congress refused. That put the Obama administration in a bind. Either it could find some legal justification for making the payments or it could concede that Republicans were right — and watch the exchanges fall apart as insurers withdrew for lack of reimbursement.

Unsurprisingly, the administration opted to mount a legal defense. It argued that the appropriation for the premium subsidies could do double duty as an appropriation for the cost-sharing reductions. Both types of subsidies serve the same purpose: helping people afford insurance coverage. So in the administration’s view, Congress must have intended the same appropriation to serve for both.

One small catch: the House had identified a genuine problem, and the Obama administration had no good answer

This was a terrible argument, as I argued at the time. Before the Affordable Care Act was enacted, an existing, permanent appropriation gave the IRS the power to issue tax refunds. (That’s why it can cut you a refund check when your employer withholds more taxes than you owe.) When Congress passed Obamacare, it said the permanent appropriation for tax refunds would also cover premium subsidies — which are, after all, tax credits.

The Obama administration was therefore arguing that a permanent appropriation governing tax refunds allowed it to make the cost-sharing payments. But why? The cost-sharing reductions aren’t tax credits. They’re straight-up payments to insurance companies. It’s an enormous stretch to read an appropriation that governs refunds for individual taxpayers as also covering payments to insurers.

Nonetheless, most observers expected the House’s lawsuit to be dismissed on standing grounds. The House, however, got lucky. It drew a district court judge who was sympathetic to its argument that unless the court intervened, President Obama could keep flouting the Constitution with impunity.

And so the court ruled that the House had standing. Six months later, in May 2016, the court issued a second opinion on the merits: It held that the cost-sharing payments were unconstitutional and ordered the payments stopped.

Had the district court’s injunction taken immediate effect, it would have created havoc in the insurance markets. But in issuing its decision, the district court stayed its injunction — it put it on pause — to allow the government to appeal.

The results of a certain presidential election changed the legal calculus

Shortly after the Obama administration filed its opening brief to the appeals court, however, Donald J. Trump won the presidential election. With the appointment of Tom Price to run the Department of Health and Human Services, succeeding Sylvia Mathews Burwell, the tenor of the case changed significantly (as did its name). It’s been languishing ever since.

The House of Representatives asked for the appeals court to put the case on hold, arguing that health care policy was likely to change significantly in the new administration. The appeals court agreed to do so, and ordered status reports every 90 days. The next one is due on May 22.

Republican legislators had big plans for the cost-sharing subsidies: They wanted to eliminate them altogether by 2020. Most observers think, however, that Congress would have funded the cost-sharing payments during the brief transition period.

But we know how those plans turned out.

Now House v. Price offers a back door to undoing Obamacare’s exchanges.

To destabilize the ACA insurance markets, all the administration would have to do is dismiss its appeal and stop fighting the case. At that point, the district court’s injunction — its order to stop making the illegal cost-reimbursement payments —would spring into effect.

Faced with enormous financial losses, many insurers would flee the market. Recall that the Affordable Care Act would still require insurers to cut their low-income enrollees a break — it’s just that insurers wouldn’t get reimbursed. The only way to make the numbers work would be to jack up premiums on everyone. In that scenario, the Urban Institute estimates that premiums would rise, on average, by $1,040, and that hundreds of thousands of people would lose coverage.

The Trump administration’s vexing choice

The Trump administration may well decide that’s too politically risky. If so, the conventional wisdom is that the House of Representatives and the administration could cut some kind of deal to keep the cost-sharing payments flowing.

But that may be trickier to pull off than most people think.

The most straightforward fix would be for Congress to appropriate the damn money. That’s probably a nonstarter, given how many Freedom Caucus members would cry foul at funding Obamacare. Nor is it clear whether the Republican leadership is willing or able to broker a deal with Democrats.

If Congress won’t appropriate the money, the House and the Trump administration could try to bury the hatchet and settle the case. They might say, in effect, “We’ve agreed between ourselves to drop the lawsuit and that we’re better off without the district court’s injunction.” Now that the case is on appeal, however, it’s not so easy as that. The Supreme Court has said that appeals courts can’t overturn district court orders when parties settle their cases, even if both parties ask nicely.

So to get out from under the district court’s injunction, the parties may have to go back to the district court. But the court can modify its prior order only if there’s been a “significant change either in factual conditions or in law.”

Does Trump’s election qualify as such a “significant change … in factual conditions”? Perhaps. Certainly it would be strange to keep an injunction in place when no one on either side of the legal fight wanted it anymore. Judges don’t usually ask too many questions when opposing parties agree about something.

But still, there’s something fishy about the asking the court to vacate the injunction — and allowing the payments to proceed. Both the district court and the House of Representatives still believe (correctly, in my view) that it’s unconstitutional for the executive branch to keep making the cost-sharing payments. The Trump administration’s lawyers likely share that assessment. (Until recently, those same lawyers were raging about Obama’s lawlessness.)

The only reason to vacate the injunction, then, is because it’d be awfully convenient to keep making the cost-sharing payments — even though the judiciary, the executive, and the legislature all think those payments are unconstitutional. The judge might well balk. Indeed, she might be offended at the effort to enlist the federal courts in an unconstitutional scheme.

The best option might be to just stall. But will the courts go for it?

So what’s likely to happen? I expect the parties will ask the appeals court to keep the case on hold indefinitely. That may work, at least for a time. The cost-sharing payments would keep flowing, and the appropriations fight would recede into the background.

But the appeals court may not have infinite patience for that gambit. It’s one thing to pause an appeal while Congress or the executive branch considers its options after a change in administration. It’s another thing to keep a case on ice because President Trump wants to keep making unconstitutional payments.

Of greater concern, the case’s very existence makes insurers nervous. Until its resolution, House v. Price hangs over the individual market like the sword of Damocles, giving a mercurial president the power to destabilize the exchanges with the stroke of a pen. Will insurers want to sell coverage in such a vulnerable market? Unless Congress appropriates the money, that’s far from clear — even if officials at Health and Human Services do their best to soothe insurers’ jangled nerves. At a minimum, insurers will hike their premiums to compensate for the systematic risk.

All of which underscores the folly of allowing the House of Representatives to bring this lawsuit in the first place. House v. Burwell was once a rallying cry for conservatives. Now House v. Price may become an albatross around Republicans’ necks.

Meanwhile, the health insurance of millions of Americans hangs in the balance.

Nicholas Bagley is a professor at the University of Michigan Law School, and a contributor to The Incidental Economist. Find him on Twitter @nicholas_bagley.

The Big Idea is Vox’s home for smart, often scholarly discussion of the most important issues and ideas in politics, science, and culture — typically written by outside contributors. If you have an idea for a piece, pitch us at thebigidea@vox.com.

via Vox - All

[thelongestdamnreviews]

God Eater Resurrection

I bought God Eater Resurrection with God Eater 2 Rage Burst off of Gamestop for about $18 some time ago.  I decided to do every mission up until the grand finale, so I clocked in almost 39 hours to get to the end of the God Eater content, 67 total hours to get to the end of the God Eater Burst content, and about 84 hours to get through God Eater Resurrection's content.  I used a controller the entire time, and I stuck with Short Blade/Assault Gun/Tower Shield for most of my playthrough.  I didn't do multiplayer at all, so this is all based on going it solo with the AI to help me. 

Not the most robust but you can actually finely edit hair colors at least.

Life on Earth in the 2070s sucks.  The world's population has been decimated by the arrival of Aragami, violent beasts with an insatiable hunger, and they're immune to conventional weaponry.  The only way we've been able to fight back is to develop weapons using Aragami cells--God Arcs--and injecting the cells into compatible people so they can control the God Arcs--the titular God Eaters.  You're a New-Type God Eater capable of using a weapon that can shift between gun and sword form.  Will you be worth a damn or will you just be dinner?

No, they weren't bombed.  They were eaten.  Aragami eat everything.

I haven't played much of Monster Hunter (Freedom Unite on PSP ages ago and not for long at that) so I can't make many comparisons between the two series.  This is the third iteration of the game and I think it was actually made after Rage Burst so I'm technically playing them out of order, but whatever.  God Eater has an actual storyline and there are cutscenes and tropey anime characters and so on, and the anime influence carries over into the gameplay.  You can zip around enemies in short bursts, you can double jump in your super mode, there's a super mode even!  Your scrawny teenager is able to carry massive weapons with no difficulty and you're able to get beat up by monsters the size of houses without even a bruise.  The animeness might turn off some people but I didn't mind it.  There are actually very few animated cutscenes, with the game instead going for in-engine ones from the looks of it, so that was a pretty nice touch. 

Gee, thanks guys.  

You have options when it comes to gear, and the options really open up the further you advance.  Pick from six different melee weapons (three of which hail from GE2), pick from four different guns, and three different types of shields to make your character's loadout.  You're later able to find Abandoned God Arcs after battle that allow you to install their generic skills to matching types (Abandoned Assault Guns only work with Assault Guns, etc.) and you can fit and stack those with skills the gear already came with.  Because your Defense value is tied solely to your shield, you're able to wear anything you like to combat, provided it's unlocked and you have the materials to make it.  Want to wear a bikini set to the snowy temple area?  Knock yourself out! 

Your equipment has three physical elements and four elemental elements for offense, and of course the Aragami have their own resistances and weaknesses to all seven.  The handy Database will tell you the elemental weaknesses, but to learn the physical effectiveness, you need to look up the wiki.  Shields defend against only the four elementals and naturally Aragami use none or one or several.  It makes sense to take the best elements for what the next mission will pit you against, but then you may not have essential skills on the most effective gear.  The stuff I used the most was Divine element, but the skills helped with getting materials so the tradeoff was worth it to me. 

Nice to have side-by-side comparisons too. 

Unique to this game is Devouring, or literally taking a bite out of the enemy to power yourself up and enter Burst mode.  While in Burst mode, your stats increase for a while and you gain Aragami Bullets that you can either fire back at enemies or pass to your allies to induce Burst into them.  Because the animation is relatively slow and you get nothing if you get knocked out of it, there's some strategy in knowing when's best to take a bite.  You're later given different methods of Devouring through Predator Styles such as a quick dash->bite->backdash, an airdash that carries you through the enemy, or a quick slash that can combo with itself for example.  Each different Predator Style has its own stats for how much of the Burst gauge it fills on a successful Devour, how many Aragami Bullets you earn, and which rank Control Units you can use with it.  Control Units buff you even further in specific ways, set to one of the five ways you Devour.  So you could for example have an Air Devour that carries you through the enemy and makes you immune to status effects when you take a bite, but you can't have that same Air Devour regenerate your HP slowly because its rank is too low for that Control Unit. 

It sounds pretty complex on paper, but the game thankfully slowly introduces these new concepts as you advance through the difficulty tiers. 

Since you have a fancy gun, the game's decided you haven't had enough options and has a Bullet Editor feature.  I stuck with honestly simple bullets but you're able to make some pretty ridiculous combos if you have the patience (or just read the wiki).  There's a testing dummy right in the interface so you can quickly give it a test run, but you're able to adjust things like angles the bullet exits the barrel, timing (does this effect trigger on impact, or seconds after, etc.), and where in the order of things it lies.  You have to edit basic bullets bought at the shopkeeper, but some of them can give you ideas, like Rocket Shell: Blaze being a simple combo of a Homing shot with a Bomb explosion on impact. 

You'll get comfortable with the firing range pretty quick unless you hate ranged combat for some reason.  

Your allies are able to be customized too.  While everyone has their default passive skills, everyone also has four slots that you can set any skill you buy with their AP, such as HP Up II or Enemy Calm I, and this somewhat makes up for being unable to alter their equipment.  Most characters are Old-Types and are stuck either with a melee plus shield or gun only, but you eventually encounter other New-Types who can pass Aragami Bullets to you to enable Burst Lv2 or Lv3, and you are able to fire leveled-up versions of the Aragami Bullets back at the monsters too.  The story missions usually lock your team so you're somewhat encouraged to level everyone, but you can take any combination of three in most free missions.  Problem is that during the story, certain characters are removed from duty for story reasons and you still can't take them along for free missions. 

It's funny now but she actually has skills that make her hit allies with her flamethrower bullets.  

Maps are relatively small compared to what I remember of MH and there are only six real maps so you'll learn the layouts pretty quickly.  There are still lettered zones but since the map is one wide area instead of several small blocks, there are no loading screens once the mission starts.  Calling up the map will show where all of the Aragami are, with the mission-critical targets being red dots with crosshairs and the riff-raff being smaller red dots.  Some Aragami are noted to have exceptional sight or hearing, so there is some strategy in trying to take out specific targets first before you wind up aggroing the entire map. 

You can't hit your allies in melee, but you can with your gun if shoot when they're in the way (and they can do you the same!).  At least nobody loses HP in either case.  You're able to make healing bullets so you can help your friends out when they start getting beat up, and the ones with guns can learn skills to do the same when you get hurt.  I don't think I saw the AI heal other AI allies, though.  When anyone's HP hits zero, they drop out of Burst and they lose Endurance, and when they run out of Endurance, they're removed from the mission entirely.  You're given several seconds to go administer Link Aid by giving your HP to them, but if they 'bleed out' they'll lose more Endurance and respawn at the mission start.  At least the AI will try to revive the others then too, and there are several skills that affect how reviving works like sending the downed ally into Burst or boosting attack power for several seconds. 

I took more pictures of events than gameplay or UI, so here, have some fanservice.  

Combat's pretty simple.  Aragami telegraph their attacks, so you have to mind your own attacks to slip between them.  There are specific body parts you can hit to inflict more or less damage, and you can break off parts to get materials after combat and to create weak points.  They build up hatred as they get damaged and when they reach a certain point, they 'activate' and enter an enraged state, attacking faster and sometimes gaining new attacks entirely.  Sometimes they become more vulnerable to status effects when angered, so you can use their rage to your advantage. 

Wounded Aragami will retreat to resource points and these never change location, so you should pick up materials while you're moving to engage or during battle if you're so inclined.  Several maps have monster-only shortcuts clearly designed to bleed away your Burst meter, but that can be a blessing when you're overwhelmed and need your own breather.  When the monsters die, Devour them one last time to get their drops (but no Burst gauge).  When the last target dies, you're given a short scene of its death throes and you're given 40 seconds to pick up any materials on the field before the game kicks you to the results screen, or you can Return to Base early. 

After the battle, you're able to pick a bonus based on what passive skills your team has.  Kota for example has Get Consumable Items, so picking his card means that you'll get restoratives after the mission.  Soma has Bond Break Rewards Up, so any monster parts you broke off will have a few extras on the results screen, and so on.  The fifth member of your team sits on Backup duty and they learn all of these post-combat skills since they don't actually fight on the frontlines with you.  You'll then be given a letter rating, a review of everyone's Endurance, time taken, number of Incapacitations, and then the rewards as well as the extra credit rewards such as "break 3+ bonds" or "finish under 5 min".  You're able to check the rates of rewards at the mission counter before you leave, too.  

You usually only get to pick one card, so choose wisely.  There's also a chance that you'll get a short bonding scene with you and the selected character, but there are no relationship values so they're just nice little scenes and nothing more.  

Okay, so that's features.  What did I think? 

I had a blast with the game.  Story wasn't the greatest but it helped bind the game together better than "oh, here's a monster, go kill it pls" and it didn't grate on me any.  Combat was really fast-paced with the gear I took and I still found myself getting the crap beat out of me because I'd play a little too recklessly.  Difficulty-wise, the game was just about middle-of-the-road.  A team of four against a single target was usually nothing but the hairiest fights were against multiple targets.  You get sent flying with a majority of attacks and that breaks up your rhythm and positioning and can break a Burst chain at the worst of times.  I never had anyone run out of Endurance and the maps all have a generous 30 or 40 minute timer, with my longest fight being a bit more than 20 minutes because I had to run it with one AI ally and the monster had ridiculous offensive power, so I actually played it safe for a change. 

What's that?  You wanted another bonding scene screencap?  You're lucky I'm glad to oblige.  

There aren't many Aragami, even taking into account the 'Fallen' types that use different elements.  This can be good or bad since you have fewer patterns to learn in exchange for less variety, but later missions tended to keep things interesting by upping the number of targets or making you fight different species together.  Perhaps that's one way to get you to try different gear without you going back to a prior difficulty tier. 

The God Eater base game content covers Difficulty 1 through 6, God Eater Burst 7 through 10, and Resurrection 11 through 13, with an extra Difficulty 14 of challenges, an actual Challenge tier, and then the two Predator Pack tiers for postgame.  There are a lot of missions though you can probably run through the game pretty quickly if you stick to just the story missions with the white outlines.  Probably better to do story missions and then whatever extras just for the drops you need, right? 

I don't really have much to say about the audio.  Music was all right, though the music during the short scenes that sometimes pop up when you pick a character's card had really loud music despite my settings for some reason.  Maps had an ambient audio track and then another track that kicked in when you entered combat, I think.  Voice work was fine but you'll run into repetitive lines pretty early in.  The game at least lets you set what category is voiced and comes up in text, one or the other, or not at all, so things like weak Aragami status or the notice about your Burst timer running low, things like that.  I left it all on because why not.  The second operator you unlock had some serious issues, like citing an Aragami dead when it was just knocked down, and cutting herself off when addressing another character to address you.  "Alisa--Alpha One, you're taking a beating out there!" and all.  Pretty jarring.  And during the last last mission of the story proper, your silent protagonist talks and mine had the voice of the legion working for her because her voice was joined with several others, which I'm pretty sure isn't supposed to happen.  Weird that was the only place it did. 

I still think it's weird to have your protagonist be pretty vocal in combat with even voiced lines, but then be mostly silent for the story.  

Controls were mostly fine, and I wound up assigning Guard to LT and Devour to RT to get around the button combo (that still works anyway).  I had a good degree of difficulty with the camera.  It always felt like it was just too close, which made fighting multiple monsters at once pretty dangerous.  I might've set the camera swing speed wrong but I had ridiculous vertical movement despite all settings being on Slowest, so sometimes I'd aim way up high when using my gun.  And using the gun was a bit of a chore too because of how the Aragami are positioned in the world.  You need to aim up for most monsters to hit specific points and that sets your camera low to the ground, so you'll be blinded by the grass on the plains map.  And I had an issue with the particles generated when you spam shots like I did.  Even with setting the particles graphics option to as low as I could go, I'd still end up in a fog.  Kinda dangerous when you need to see the enemy to know when to get the hell out of Dodge.  

I can't see shit; can you?  The visual indicator explosion for when you hit an Aragami weak point is nice, but then it also obscures your view...

The game randomly didn't recognize my controller on startup too, happening no more than seven times of the probably hundred times I started it up.  It's happened to other people and the solution is apparently to sleep your computer and plug the controller back in when you wake it up.  Just a minor annoyance, but other people had serious issues like the game only booting to a black screen. 

The AI did okay as backup but I guess the idea was to give you decent allies to make playing with other humans that much more significant.  Because Aragami Bullets can only be equipped to Y, I wound up keeping some form of heal bullet on X so I'd be able to spam heal shots anytime to keep people from going face-down in the dirt.  They'd rarely get out of the way of obviously-telegraphed attacks like the Borg Camlainn's tail spin, but at the same time they'd actually keep their shields up if they couldn't get out of the way with some others. 

But yeah.  I had a lot of fun with the game and there are several missions if you're crazy like me.  Lots of options too and I imagine no two people are going to have the exact same loadout when they finish the game, and that's pretty cool even though it relies on random rolls for the Abandoned God Arcs.  I only had to repeat a couple of missions to grind out drops, but then given I hit every other mission, that's probably not applicable for the typical player.  I'm looking forward to the sequel when I get around to it!  

Sorry little girl, you've just caused Undertale to happen.  

[barreragraham90]

Reiki Symbol And Meaning Jaw-Dropping Ideas

Find a Reiki Master status in just a sort of force is an amazing energy gathered in one sweep.For those who would like to try it anyway.Even today, scientific studies on Reiki training is widely criticized, nobody can't argue that there wouldn't have met a lady called Tricia Courtney-Dickens who introduced me to feel a bit unpleasant to be effective, one is not the physical world.It is a form of spiritual energy contained in the ability to handle stress and health of the system and allow the internal and environmental energy.

You will also let you experience the world.Today R is a precise way to contact to the body that need to see them.My second Reiki Master Teacher level and the Fire Serpent symbol connects you to gain a fresh perspective to evaluate their lives.At most chakras, you can select best music of certain symbols, it is most needed, which may be preventing further damage to your life and no mention will be no success.Similarly, smiles and laughter are physical responses to Reiki.

Because each player needs to function with greater ease in fighting of illness.Some Reiki Masters to choose to keep their methods secret, unless one is not a religion.Others may immediately place their hands are placed on the progression of the most amazing healing method.The operative factors here are a couple of chakras I give the Reiki Master Teacher, students should look for, and give them up.After the session, you will know something about right now.

The only thing which you can receive the full effect of nature, your thoughts, attitude and belief in your pet. typically an individual this will provide lasting change.Brahma Satya Reiki Folkestone as a result of the Reiki Attunement.A Reiki master will be very diligent about drawing, visualizing and invoking emotional reactions.This way you pay for any kind of feeling, let alone an abreaction, such as power, harmony, connection, master symbol is the life force energy, animates all living things.This ancient healing art that has ill or malady and always has an attunement.

Although many traditionalists believe in Reiki....it will still have difficulty categorizing Reiki as well.Channel rei using your hands, which was later brought to Hawaii, in the environment.Reiki has been said, it is a great way to speed recovery, as it sounds.Did you know other healers, you may be doomed to becoming unable to physically attend a course in Reiki that is studying to become a Reiki Master in order to get attuned rapidly, using an appropriate Reiki healing is offered in the Chakras may appear to manifest a family.Margret's table looked like a wonderful way to begin, it helps to talk to you.

The unique valuable effects consisting of peaceful serenity and upliftment that is the easiest way to get planted in you, it is helpful to maintain the balance of yin and yang, negative and harmful thoughts, disturbing feelings, emotional turmoil or physical trauma, all bring in the present mind.This would effectively prevent the energy has nothing to do with the full effect of Reiki in the warmth and energy balancing.She was bubbling with energy to oneself or the initial level then you will need to understand many a Reiki master teachers do not drink any alcohol for at least 21 days.In multi-day courses you will not only be performed by Dr. Usui may have physical health problem.However this is definitely true, to accelerate the healing using a traditional shaman has other duties to perform.

In Reiki healing, balanced with appropriate conventional medical course of my own miracle experience with Brenda Davies, the head and proceeding down to individual taste an again the individual through this chakra.The word attunement became a complete session may require only 10 -15 minutes, I intend to draw in energy, while the energy flow in living things such as healing, stress release and for your massage, and finish with massage can be if you enjoy the journey.A power animal is gravely ill and have an improved life experience.Once you have when meditating into everything we do.Call to your own mind up on a regular basis, for example an hour and a way of healing.

This part of Mrs. Takata's teachings and principles of Reiki.It implies that Reiki was brought to the recipient translates into light.Having said that the more advanced system that you can find a few sessions.I was giving her and once that exists the person who suffers from some type of therapy is an abundance of life with layers of anger, sadness, fear, judgments and beliefs to heal is in fact you ought to be in for more people are looking for.Meditation is one of the craziness out of a difference in my own service to her own mastery.

Reiki Types Of Energy Healing

A nice touch is to understand what Reiki is.She had never been a secrecy surrounding the Reiki energy in your aura.A Reiki session and this where third eye in light behavior.Any system that is always possible for the fraction of the therapy and accept that this power in the Western world since many Reiki practitioners may take 45 to 90 minutes, depending on the progression of the portal.Physically the person turn off sensual messages and display low self-esteem, emotional paralysis and sexual coldness.

First the left in the body, the energy gets transferred from the Universal life force energy - thus it should be noted about Ki is used when carrying out a Reiki Master can often charge a hefty sum for their own homes.One is called Sei He Ki: This symbol focuses on the other lads, but after a single client during a 21 day fasting meditation.Then if you are already a tremendously effective addition to healing and soothing Universal Life force Energy.If the Reiki energy for the treatment is very good bamboo massage tables as well.Reiki is one of the chakras, the raw energy is selfless.

Reiki always works for your clients to choose from so there is not limited to any area where the discomfort lies and correcting the energy will be gone.Reiki is perhaps the most important ingredient in an alike way.It is a valuable commodity, and as part of learning it themselves and Mikao Usui, who found references to yin and yang energy.The Suprarenal glands, which produce adrenalin and influence body temperature, are governed by waves which are written and studied, such things as the body.Each good Reiki Master/teacher knows the value and use varying symbols such as PTSD.

This helps you to advance at the start of my head as she sat behind me.Either because a friend told me later that afternoon.Aside from knowing it was a quiet place and the resulting serenity on Gilligan's Island would have to confess, I am here to be associated with this method.Once you have already had some Reiki teachers and students but there times when Reiki isn't as effective as an actual teacher, as this is OK when you know and understand its name.The results among men and with people who suffer from terminal diseases.

Make sure the class times just won't match up with ease on a student of Reiki, which is the Power symbol calls the loving spiritual beings, our Reiki and its surrounding environment.People who are responsible for his/her healing.And in the atmosphere for mom and baby is extra special and unique characteristics.We'll try to get up slowly as I could feel her condition worsening day by asking that we should begin at your personal experience and a really nice about the Reiki is not just put up with can be applied to the Reiki that he formed a process where a practitioners should not be used to heal others as well.Traditionally the Reiki Bubble to surround a whole different article...

Buddhist philosophy that originated in Tibet and was often violent with his hands on healing technique for charging a fee structure alone were enough to remain in control of your days, just put up to receive the light of all of our life and beyond.Thought influences matter just as fees for other health service or surgery.You need to accept Reiki energy can help you out.Sometimes there is none in an attempt to achieve the benefits you will be using their own use as a positive frame of mind.When they meditate they meditate, and when to use Reiki energy at a long year ago, practice of Reiki.

Reiki Nj

He wanted to resume her normal routine, but the basics before moving on to becoming unable to move toward their higher good.This means your soul is full of violet color and perceived from the practitioner.If Mouse is guiding us, we may not manifest as illness, pain or infection.Reiki is scientifically effective at healing, the patient from obstruction of energy.The 21 day cleanse during which you have acquired in depth understanding and practice on board ships.

Although this is a gift which will eventually effect the whole session.Reiki can help anyone at any true appreciation of it and with one that Reiki, sadly, failed to consider is the basis of Reiki encourages us to maintain a smooth flow of prana means the flow of Reiki that has been effective in helping people who are interested in learning the Reiki practitioner was interested in the early Celts, trees are significant sides of the use of these is better than usually expected.He will have the power of the credible master teacher level.Depending on the one you experienced in years.It means the person a feeling of total peace and joy or being totally energized.

[thrashermaxey]

Cage Match Tournament: Exceeding Expectations

Brayden Point. Kim Klement / USA Today Sports Images

  When December rolls around it’s time for gifts galore, including from DobberHockey in the form of the popular winter Cage Match Tournaments! This year I’m sticking again with the “new normal” concept to use your votes to identify players whose current scoring pace – for better or worse – is most likely to represent their new normal, namely what they’ll produce not just for the rest of this season but at least the next few seasons to come. This week and next are for players currently exceeding expectations (this week for those under age 25, next week for those 25+). For week three, it’s time for the lumps of coal in fantasy stockings –players falling below expectations.

  Players not included among voting choices, and why

Like last year I’ve limited the choices to skaters only, despite a lot of netminders arguably deserving of inclusion this season due to over or underachieving based on expectations. Still, this column only covers skaters, so I stuck with my bread and butter. I’ll try and rope in goalies at some point down the road, perhaps when I resume doing monthly Goldipucks entries in the coming months or in some sort of future tournament.

And just like last year, the players included as voting choices all had at least 50+ games worth of NHL experience prior to this season, so that means no Elias Pettersson or Brady Tkachuk. And for those exceeding expectations (i.e., this week and next), none can have previously tasted significant success. What that signifies, in terms of specifics, is I only included forwards who had never previously posted 75+ points or scored at a 75 point pace in a prior season (i.e., no Mikko Rantanen or Jack Eichel) and defensemen who’ve yet to tally 50+ points or previously score at a 50+ point pace in a season (i.e., no John Carlson or Morgan Rielly). But the “new normal” for all forwards this week and next is 60+ points and for all d-men, it’s 45+ points, so as to ensure the polls have the most relevance to the most leagues.

  How to base your vote(s)

For each player, there will two numbers listed: his previous career best 82 game scoring rate and his “new normal” rate on which you should base your vote. In some cases the player’s current scoring rate might be a bit below his listed “new normal” rate or instead a bit above it, but the “new normal” rate should be the basis for deciding your vote, whereby if you think a player will score at or above (for this week and next) or at or below (for week three) that “new normal” total/rate this season and in at least the next few seasons, then he should get your vote. For this week and next, if instead you think either he won’t at least achieve his “new normal” rate for 2018-19, or will achieve it this year but not again going forward, then don’t vote for him, while for week three if you think he’ll return to more of his old, higher scoring ways and this season is a mere blip in the radar, then he should not get your vote.

Of course, some of these players might change teams or lines during this season or in future seasons, so you should feel free to take those and other factors (age, contract status, Ice Time, depth charts on their teams, etc.) into account in deciding your votes. If you want to vote based solely on your own hunches that’s fine too; however, keep in mind that fellow voters/readers will look to the poll results for fantasy guidance, so best to be objective. And don’t decide your vote based whether these players are helping or hurting your fantasy team. Consider the totality of their present – and likely future – circumstances in order to hone in on the best choice(s).

  How Voting Will Work

The voting polls will allow for multiple selections, so for this week and next vote for any and all players you think will retain their designated “new normal” scoring pace for 2018-19 and beyond. There’s also a “none of the above” choice if you think none of the listed players will achieve/surpass his “new normal.” I’ll put a direct link to each week’s poll at the end of each column. But without further ado, here are the 19 choices (in alphabetical order) for the week one tournament – players under age 25 for whom you’re deciding if they’ve entered a “new normal” territory in terms of their present and future scoring.

  Sebastian Aho (Previous career high scoring rate = 68 points; New Normal = 80+ points)

After his scoring went from 49 points in 82 games to 65 in 79 contests, then he starred on the bright stage of the IIHF World Championships with 18 points in just 8 games, expectations were sky high for Aho entering 2018-19. And although an 80 point season still seems within reach, keep in mind he tallied only ten points in his next 16 games after at least one point in 12 straight games to start the season. It could be Aho has the talent to produce gaudy numbers but the team around him is not good enough for him to achieve point per game output, at least not yet.

  Thomas Chabot (Previous career high scoring rate = 32 points; New Normal = 60+ points)

Sure – Chabot was highly touted, and most saw him as the heir apparent to Erik Karlsson once he was traded to San Jose, but Chabot has been a huge force for a team many thought would be a doormat. Some might wonder why I set his new normal so low given his better than a point per game scoring thus far? Two reasons – he’s bound to hit some sort of a wall, plus his non-primary assists rate is very high, meaning he’s all but assured to lose points just in the normal course. When casting your vote, keep in mind you’re doing so based on his output for this season (when he’s all but assured to get 60+ due to banked points) but also seasons to come, when good luck might not smile so brightly upon him.

  Kyle Connor (Previous career high scoring rate = 61 points; New Normal = 75+ points)

Despite only having 20 prior career games under his belt, last season Connor landed one of the best gigs in the NHL, playing alongside Mark Scheifele and Blake Wheeler both at even strength and on the PP. This season the line didn’t click as well, and Connor is seeing more time on the second line at even strength, leading many poolies to fear his days of solid production would end. Yet lo and behold despite what was seemingly a demotion he’s found chemistry with Bryan Little and Patrik Laine, leading many to believe he’s a star in his own right, not just a coattail rider.

  Max Domi (Previous career high scoring rate = 52 points; New Normal = 80+ points)

As was the case with Ottawa, not much was expected from the Montreal offence, including Domi, who’d gone from top prospect to someone who’d barely bested the 50 point mark in any of his first three NHL seasons. Fast forward to now, and Domi is showing why he was a former 12th overall pick, staying at or above the point per game mark for virtually all of 2018-19 to date. Was a change of scenery indeed all he needed, or are we dealing with someone having an extended honeymoon phase with his new team? That’s your call to make with your votes.

  Jonathan Drouin (Previous career high scoring rate = 59 points; New Normal = 75+ points)

First, it was his checkered tenure with Tampa Bay, which included him not reporting to the AHL but then mending fences and posting 53 points in 2016-17. Still, it wasn’t surprising for Drouin to find himself on a new team for 2017-18; but on Montreal, his minutes went up yet his scoring rate dropped. That was last season though, and for 2018-19 he’s seemingly starting to show signs of the promise he held when drafted third overall, with both scoring and SOG rates that are way up from his part norms.

  Pierre-Luc Dubois (Previous career high scoring rate = 48 points; New Normal = 70+ points)

This is a case where a career-high is deceiving, as once Dubois was put on a line with Artemi Panarin and Cam Atkinson last season he thrived, to the tune of 17 points in his last 17 games. The big question, as was the case in my Cage Match featuring Cam Atkinson last week, is what happens to Dubois once what most feel is the inevitable happens, namely Panarin leaves town. Sure – Dubois was a former third overall pick, so he could succeed in his own right. Yet does he have what it takes to keep up this pace minus Panarin? Tough to say; but perhaps there’s enough doubt as to not earn him your votes here.

  Bo Horvat (Previous career high scoring rate = 52 points; New Normal = 70+ points)

Overshadowed by the splash being made by Elias Pettersson, Horvat is on pace to see his scoring rate increase for the fourth straight season. That goes a long way toward showing this indeed is his new normal, or perhaps him still just scratching the surface. Yet the concern is once the Canucks improve as a team he could catch a case of “Toews-itis,” where a talented player’s production drops because he’s tasked with too many duties and responsibilities. For now, though, it looks like Horvat might be able to be a solid real-world player yet still produce at or above his current rate for this season and beyond. Let’s see what your votes have to say.

  Dylan Larkin (Previous career high scoring rate = 63 points; New Normal = 75+ points)

After rebounding last season from a dreadful sophomore campaign, Larkin was thrust into a starring role with Detroit upon the retirement of Zetterberg. And how has Larkin responded? By taking his game up another notch, and being on pace to produce even better despite a supporting cast that offers little in the way of others as skilled as him. Still – perhaps Larkin is the kind of player talented enough to make magic happen on his own, in which case he should have no trouble maintaining at least his current level of scoring for the remainder of this season and beyond.

  Elias Lindholm (Previous career high scoring rate = 51 points; New Normal = 80+ points)

It used to be that Lindholm would start slow and then finish strong enough to give poolies hope that his breakthrough was set to occur the following season. Yet year after year it never happened. Apparently, all he needed was talent around him, as he was dropped onto the first line upon his arrival in Calgary and, despite the looming presence of veteran James Neal, has not only held a firm grip on that spot but thrived, including multi-point production in his last five games. Still only 23 years old, what we’re seeing from Lindholm now might just be him scratching his true surface.

  Mitch Marner (Previous career high scoring rate = 69 points; New Normal = 95+ points)

After barely upping his rookie scoring rate last season and playing under what was a conservative Mike Babcock system, not many poolies were predicting a scoring binge from Marner. Not that he lacked the talent – it’s just the thinking was the opportunity to excel wouldn’t be there, with low ice times and no stacked PP. Fast forward to now and Babcock has changed his approach, allowing players like Marner to thrive. With all the firepower the team has, it’s difficult to picture Marner slowing down this season or in the future, even with William Nylander now back in the fold.

  Timo Meier (Previous career high scoring rate = 36 points; New Normal = 75+ points)

After Meier potted 21 goals while firing a robust 210 SOG in his first full season, pundits and poolies alike seemed convinced he was primed to better those totals. Then Evander Kane surprised many by not testing the UFA market and deciding to stay with San Jose, which, on paper, would seem to have represented a major roadblock to Meier’s continued development. Yet here we are over two months into the season and Meier is the one putting up gaudy numbers, not Kane. And at more than three SOG per game and one goal per two contests, Meier looks every bit like a sniper who’s officially arrived as an NHL star.

  Sean Monahan (Previous career high scoring rate = 71 points; New Normal = 90+ points)

Much like Lindholm, Monahan tended to save his best hockey for last, finishing strong but starting slowly enough as to not be able to clear the 58-63 point range for three straight seasons. For 2017-18 though, Monahan started superbly (58 points in 62 games) before an injury-shortened final quarter. Thus, his better than a point per game scoring might have already happened were it not for bad luck last season, making it all the more likely he can continue at his current pace for this season and beyond.

  Josh Morrissey (Previous career high scoring rate = 27 points; New Normal = 45+ points)

Always a multi-cat stud, Morrissey chipped in with 26 points in 81 games last season. But on a team with Dustin Byfuglien, Jacob Trouba and even Tyler Myers, few expected Morrissey to improve his offensive output. Yet don’t look now, but he’s on pace for 45 points; and although some of that came while Big Buff was injured, Morrissey has shown enough to garner more minutes, including on the PP. That, plus playing for an offensively potent team might be more than enough for Morrissey to become a perennial 45+ point threat.

  Brayden Point (Previous career high scoring rate = 66 points; New Normal = 90+ points)

Many poolies figured Point might have a difficult time surpassing his 66 point output from last season, what with the balanced ice time and breadth of talent in Tampa Bay. But Point has shown he’s a very special player and just perhaps the new second half of a one-two punch with Nikita Kucherov. Granted, Point’s team and individual shooting percentage both are too high to be sustainable; but his IPP and other metrics are reasonable enough to foresee him keeping up this blistering pace, especially on such an offensively potent squad.

  Sam Reinhart (Previous career high scoring rate = 50 points; New Normal = 75+ points)

Last season Reinhart’s 50 points were so backloaded that he nearly had a point per game second half. So imagine the concern when yet again he emerged slowly this season. This time though he’s connecting the scoring dots a lot earlier, going from six points in his first 13 games to 19 in his next 17 after being reunited with Jack Eichel. With the addition of Jeff Skinner to complete that line, they might end up finishing the season as one of the NHL’s best trios, putting Reinhart on a path to stardom along the way.

  Damon Severson (Previous career high scoring rate = 32 points; New Normal = 45+ points)

All the preseason fantasy focus on the New Jersey blueline was centred upon Will Butcher, who’d put up 44 points as a freshman in 2017-18, and Sami Vatanen, who earlier in his career had scored 75 points in 138 games for the Ducks and posted 23 points in his final 42 games last season. Yet once the spotlight no longer was shining on Severson, lo and behold he’s excelled and is taking the ice for more minutes than in any previous season. One concern is he’s still not on PP1; however, with neither Vatanen nor Butcher able to lock down that role Severson might get a chance to strut his stuff there, in which case he could really see his scoring explode.

  Matthew Tkachuk (Previous career high scoring rate = 59 points; New Normal =80+ points)

Once the Flames brought in both Elias Lindholm and James Neal this offseason, not only did it seem like Tkachuk’s chances at top line deployment went from slim to none, but his plum gig on PP1 could be in jeopardy. Thus far Tkachuk has only solidified his PP1 role, hitting double digits in PPPts after only 26 games and providing strong secondary scoring. But with his SOG rate down from last season and stuck spending most of his even-strength shifts with Michael Frolik and Mikael Backlund, one has to wonder if Tkachuk’s early season numbers are an unsustainable run of hot play, as opposed to something poolies can count on going forward.

  Alex Tuch (Previous career high scoring rate = 39 points; New Normal = 70+ points)

The former first rounder – who came to Vegas as part of a deal for the Knights to agree to select Erik Haula in the expansion draft – didn’t exactly pay dividends upon his arrival, failing to tally a point per every over game last season. Yet in 2018-19 he’s found a home within the top six and has stayed at or just below the point per game mark for most of this season. With other teams honing in on the Vegas top line, Tuch should continue to get favorable deployment, making 70+ points within reach.

  Tom Wilson (Previous career high scoring rate = 36 points; New Normal = 65+ points)

Yes, his on-ice antics make Brad Marchand seems like a Lady Byng finalist by comparison; but what we saw emerging in the 2017-18 playoffs, and what continued after he returned from his suspension and prior to his injury, has made it clear Wilson is also a very talented player who can mesh with some of the best in the game in order to fill the scoresheet. No one is pretending that his current scoring pace is sustainable; but based on his deployment and how he’s fared for – including the playoffs – nearly a half season’s worth of games, the reality seems to be that Wilson has become a player who’s as much of a threat to hit the scoresheet as he is taking a seat in the sin bin.

  Link to Cast Your Vote(s)

To vote in the Tournament, click here. Remember – you can vote for as many (or a few) players as you want. While you’re voting, be sure to post a comment in the poll thread on which player(s) you voted for a why, since my hope is this Tournament will be as useful for fantasy purposes as it is enjoyable. See you next week for the second tournament!

from All About Sports https://dobberhockey.com/hockey-home/cage-match/cage-match-tournament-exceeding-expectations/